



Produced by Joshua Hutchinson, Josephine Paolucci and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net.
(This file was produced from images generously made
available by Cornell University Digital Collections.)







THE

ATLANTIC MONTHLY.

A MAGAZINE OF

LITERATURE, ART, AND POLITICS.

VOLUME XIV.

[Illustration]

BOSTON:

TICKNOR AND FIELDS,

135, WASHINGTON STREET.

LONDON: TRUeBNER AND COMPANY.

M DCCC LXIV.

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1864, by
          TICKNOR AND FIELDS,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.

RIVERSIDE, CAMBRIDGE: STEREOTYPED BY H. O. HOUGHTON AND COMPANY.




CONTENTS.


Beer-Drinking, Head-Quarters of          _Andrew Ten Broeck_          185
Biography, The New School of             _Gail Hamilton_              579

Cadmean Madness, The                     _W. L. Symonds_              265
Columbia River, On the                   _Fitz-Hugh Ludlow_           703
Communication                            _D.A. Wasson_                424
Cullet                                   _Jane G. Austin_             304
Currency                                 _George S. Lang_             109

Democracy and the Secession War          _C. C. Hazewell_             505
Dixie, Our Last Day in                   _Edmund Kirke_               715
Dolliver Romance, A Scene from the       _Nathaniel Hawthorne_        101

Electric Girl of La Perriere, The        _Robert Dale Owen_           284
England and America                      _Prof. Goldwin Smith_        749
English Authors in Florence              _Miss K. Field_              660

Foreign Relations, Our Recent            _G. M. Towle_                243

Glorying in the Goad                     _Gail Hamilton_               21
Gourgues, Dominic de, The Vengeance of   _F. Parkman_                 530

Halcyon Days                             _Caroline Chesebro_          675
Hawthorne                                _O. W. Holmes_                98
Highland Light, The                      _H. D. Thoreau_              649
House and Home Papers                    _Harriet Beecher Stowe_       93,
                                                       230, 434, 565, 689
How Rome is Governed                     _Prof. G. W. Greene_         150

Ice and Esquimaux                        _D. A. Wasson_               728
Ice-Period in America                    _Prof. Louis Agassiz_         86
Inanimate Things, The Total Depravity of _Mrs. E. A. Walker_          357

Jones, Paul, and Denis Duval             _F. Ingham_                  493

Lamb's, Charles, Uncollected Writings    _J. E. Babson_          478, 552
Leaves from an Officer's Journal         _T. W. Higginson_       521, 740
Lina                                                                  538
Little Country-Girl, The                 _Mrs. A. M. Diaz_            212
Luigi, The True Story of                 _Harriet E. Prescott_        411

Mexico                                   _G. Reynolds_                 51
Meyerbeer                                _Francis Williams_           116

Night in the Water, A                    _T. W. Higginson_            393

Oregon, On Horseback into                _Fitz-Hugh Ludlow_            75

Paris, Literary Life in                  "_Spiridion_"           200, 292
Presidential Election, The Twentieth     _C. C. Hazewell_             633

Reade, Charles                           _Harriet E. Prescott_        137
Recamier, Madame                         _Miss J. M. Luyster_         446
Regular and Volunteer Officers           _T. W. Higginson_            348
Revolution, Finances of the              _Prof. G. W. Greene_         591
Richmond, Our Visit to                   _Edmund Kirke_               372
Rim, The                                 _Harriet E. Prescott_         63

Saadi                                    _R. W. Emerson_               33
San Francisco, Through-Tickets to        _Fitz-Hugh Ludlow_           604
Sculpture, The Process of                _Harriet Hosmer_             734
Sea-Hours with a Dyspeptic               _Joseph D. Howard_           617

Vendue, On a Late                        _J. E. Babson_               406
Virginia, The May Campaign in            "_Carleton_"                 124

We are a Nation                          _J. T. Trowbridge_           769
Wellfleet Oysterman, The                 _H. D. Thoreau_              470
Wet-Weather Work                         _Donald G. Mitchell_     39, 333
What shall we have for Dinner?           _E. E. Hale_                 364
What will become of Them?                _J. T. Trowbridge_      170, 320
Wife's Story, The             _Author of "Life in the Iron-Mills"_      1


POETRY.

Before Vicksburg                       _G. H. Baker_                371
Bridge of Cloud, The                   _H. W. Longfellow_           283
Bryant, To William Cullen              _H. T. Tuckerman_            563
Bryant's Seventieth Birthday           _O. W. Holmes_               738

Concord                                _H. W. Longfellow_           169

Divina Commedia, On Translating the    _H. W. Longfellow_           688

Forgotten                              _Elisabeth A. C. Akers_      332
Friar Jerome's Beautiful Book          _T. B. Aldrich_              195

Heart of the War, The                  _J. G. Holland_              240

In Memory of J. W.--R. W.              _O. W. Holmes_               115

Last Rally, The                        _J. T. Trowbridge_           589

Maskers, The                           _J. T. Trowbridge_           303

Palingenesis                           _H. W. Longfellow_            19

Return of the Birds, The               _W. C. Bryant_                37
Riches                                                              530
Ride to Camp, The                      _G. H. Boker_                404

Service                                _J. T. Trowbridge_           443
Summer, The Future                                                  503
Sweet-Brier                                                         229

Tobacconalian Ode, A                                                672

Vanishers, The                         _J. G. Whittier_             726

Watching                                                             74
Works and Days                         _T. W. Parsons_              491


REVIEWS AND LITERARY NOTICES.

Arnold on Translating Homer                                      136
Arnold's Last Words                                              136
Browning's Dramatis Personae                                      644
Carter's Summer Cruise                                           515
Dufour's Strategy and Tactics                                    259
Farnham's Eliza Woodson                                          388
---- Woman and her Era                                           388
Greeley's American Conflict                                      133
Guizot's Meditations on Christianity                             784
Haupt on Military Bridges                                        781
Hazard on Freedom of Mind in Willing                             778
Jennie Juneiana                                                  387
Kingsley's Roman and Teuton                                      252
Marsh's Man and Nature                                           261
Mill's Dissertations and Discussions                             776
Newman's Translation of the Iliad                                135
Owen's Wrong of Slavery                                          517
Parton's Life and Times of Franklin                              383
Prescott's Azarian                                               515
Privations and Sufferings of U.S. Soldiers in Rebel Prisons      777
Reid's Cliff-Climbers                                            390
Tennyson's Enoch Arden                                           518
Thoreau's Maine Woods                                            386
Trollope's Small House at Allington                              254
Webster's American Dictionary                                    642
Wilson's History of the Anti-Slavery Measures of Congress        787
Youmans's Class-Book of Chemistry                                256


RECENT AMERICAN PUBLICATIONS                 136, 263, 391, 648, 788




THE ATLANTIC MONTHLY.

A MAGAZINE OF LITERATURE, ART, AND POLITICS.

VOL. XIV.--JULY, 1864.--NO. LXXXI.




THE WIFE'S STORY.


I will tell you the story of my life, since you ask it; for, though the
meaning of the life of any woman of my character would be the same, I
believe, the facts of mine, being sharp and compressed, may make it,
perhaps, more apparent. It will be enough for me to give you the history
of one day,--that of our first coming to Newport; for it seems to me as
if it held and spoke out plainly whatever gist and significance there
was in all the years for me. I know many people hold the theory, that
once in every life God puts the stuff of which He has made the man or
woman to the test, gives the soul a chance of a conscious fight with
that other Power to win or lose itself, once for all. I do not know: it
seems but just that one should be so left, untrammelled, to choose
between heaven and hell: but who can shake off trammels,--make
themselves naked of their birth and education? I know on that day when
the face of my fate changed, I myself was conscious of no inward
master-struggle: the great Life above and Life below pressed no closer
on me, seemed to wait on no word of mine. It was a busy, vulgar day
enough: each passing moment occupied me thoroughly. I did not look
through them for either God or Death; and as for the deed I did, I had
been drifting to that all my life: it began when I was a pampered,
thin-blooded baby, learning the alphabet from blocks on my mother's lap;
then years followed, succulent to satiety for my hungry brain and
stimulated tastes; a taint of hereditary selfishness played its part,
and so the end came. Yet I know that on that day I entered the gate
through which there is no returning: for, believe me, there are such
ways and gates in life; every day, I see more clearly how far and how
immovably the paths into those other worlds abut into this, and I know
that I, for one, have gone in, and the door is closed behind me. There
is no going back for me into that long-ago time. Only He who led me here
knows how humbly and through what pain I dared to believe this, and dare
to believe that He did lead me,--that it was by no giddy, blear-sighted
free-will of my own that I arrived where I stand to-day.

It was about eighteen months after my marriage that we came to Newport.
But let me go back a few weeks to one evening when my husband first told
me of the failure of the house in which his property was invested; for
it was then, I think, that the terror and the temptation which had beset
my married life first took a definite shape and hold on me.

It was a cool September evening, I remember: a saffronish umber stain
behind the low Hudson hills all that was left of the day's fresh and
harvest-scented heat; the trails of black smoke from the boats against
the sky, the close-shut cottages on the other shore, the very red cows
coming slowly up from the meadow-pool, looking lonesome and cold in the
sharp, blue air. In the library, however, there was a glow of warmth and
light, as usual where Doctor Manning sat. He had been opening the
evening's mail, and laid the last letter on the table, taking off his
glasses in his slow, deliberate way.

"It is as we feared," turning to me. "It's quite gone, Hester, quite.
I'll have to begin at the beginning again. It would have been better I
had not trusted the whole to Knopps,--yes."

I said nothing: the news was not altogether unexpected. He took off his
wig, and rubbed his head slowly, his eyes fixed on my face with some
anxious, steady inquiry, which his tones did not express.

"I'll go back to Newport. Rob's there. I'll get a school again. You did
not know I taught there when I was a young man?"

"No."

I knew nothing of my husband's youth. Miss Monchard, his ward, who was
in the room, did, however; and after waiting for me a moment to go on,
she said, cheerfully,--

"The boys will be men now, Sir. Friends ready waiting. And different
sort of friends from any we have here, eh?"

He laughed.

"Yes, Jacky, you're right. Yes. They've all turned out well, even those
Arndts. Jim Arndt used to trot you on his knee on the school-house
steps, when you were a baby. But he _was_ a wild chap. He's in the
sugar-trade, Rob writes me. But they'll always be boys to me,
Jacky,--boys."

His head dropped, with a smile still on his mouth, and he began
fingering his scanty beard, as was his habit in his fits of silent
musing. Jacqueline looked at him satisfied, then turned to me. I do not
know what she saw upon my face, but she turned hastily away.

"It's a town with a real character of its own, Newport, Mrs.
Manning,"--trying to make her coarse bass voice gentle. "You'll
understand it better than I. New-York houses, now, even these on the
Hudson, hint at nothing but a satisfied animal necessity. But there,
with the queer dead streets, like a bit of the old-time world, and the
big salt sea"----She began to stammer, as usual, and grow confused.
"It's like looking out of some far-gone, drowsy old day of the Colonies,
and yet feeling life and eternity fresh and near to you."

I only smiled civilly, by way of answer. Jacqueline always tried me. She
was Western-born, I a New-Englander; and every trait about her, from the
freedom with which she hurled out her opinions to the very setting-down
of her broad foot, jarred on me as a something boorish and reckless. Her
face grew red now.

"I don't say what I want exactly," she hesitated. "I only hoped you'd
like the town, that it would reconcile----There's crabs there,"
desperately turning to Teddy, who was playing a furtive game of marbles
under the table, and grabbing him by the foot. "Come here till I tell
you about the crabs."

I remember that I got up and went out of the low window on to the porch,
looking down at the quiet dun shadows and the <DW72> of yellowed grass
leading to the river, while Jacky and the boy kept up a hurly-burly
conversation about soldier-crabs that tore each other's legs off, and
purple and pink sea-roses that ate raw meat, and sea-spiders like specks
of blood in the rocks. My husband laughed once or twice, helping Jacky
out with her natural history. I think it was the sound of that cheery,
mellow laugh of his that fermented every bitter drop in my heart, and
brought clearly before me for the first time the idea of the course
which I afterwards followed. I thrust it back then, as if it had been a
sneer of the Devil's at all I held good and pure. What was there in the
world good and pure for me but the man sitting yonder, and the thought
that I was his wife? And yet----I had an unquiet brain, of moderate
power, perhaps, but which had been forced and harried and dragged into
exertion every moment of my life, according to the custom with women in
the States from which I came. Every meanest hint of a talent in me had
been nursed, every taste purged, by the rules of my father's clique of
friends. The chance of this was all over,--had been escaping since my
marriage-day. Now I clearly saw the life opening before me. What would
taste or talent be worth in the coarse struggle we were about to begin
for bread and butter? "Surely, we have lost something beyond money," I
thought, looking behind into the room, where my husband was quietly
going back to the Arndts in quest of food for reflection, and Jacky
prosed on about sea-anemones. I caught a glimpse of my sallow face in
the mirror: it was full of a fierce disgust. Was their indifference to
this loss a mere torpid ignorance of the actual brain- and soul-wants it
would bring on us, or did they really look at life and accept its hard
circumstances from some strange standing-ground of which I knew nothing?
I had not become acclimated to the atmosphere of my husband's family in
the year and a half that I had been his wife. He had been married
before; there were five children, beginning at Robert, the young
preacher at Newport, and ending with Teddy, beating the drum with his
fists yonder on the table; all of them, like their father, Western-born,
with big, square-built frames, and grave, downright-looking faces;
simple-hearted, and much given, the whole party, to bursts of hearty
laughter, and a habit of perpetually joking with each other. There might
be more in them than this, but I had not found it: I doubted much if it
were worth the finding. I came from a town in Massachusetts, where, as
in most New-England villages, there was more mental power than was
needed for the work that was to be done, and which reacted constantly on
itself in a way which my husband called unwholesome; it was no wonder,
therefore, that these people seemed to me but clogs of flesh, the mere
hands by which the manual work of the world's progress was to be
accomplished. I had hinted this to Doctor Manning one day, but he only
replied by the dry, sad smile with which it had become his habit of late
to listen to my speculations. It had cost me no pain thus to label and
set aside his children: but for himself it was different; he was my
husband. He was the only thing in the world which I had never weighed
and valued to estimate how much it was worth to me: some feeling I could
not define had kept me from it until now. But I did it that evening: I
remember how the cool river-air blew in the window-curtain, and I held
it back, looking steadily in at the thick-set, middle-aged figure of the
man sitting there, in the lamp-light, dressed in rough gray: peering at
the leather-<DW52> skin, the nervous features of the square face, at
the scanty fringe of iron-gray whisker, and the curly wig which he had
bought after we were married, thinking to please me, at the brown eyes,
with the gentle reticent look in them belonging to a man or beast who is
thorough "game"; taking the whole countenance as the metre of the man;
going sharply over the salient points of our life together, measuring
myself by him, as if to know--what? to know what it would cost me to
lose him. God be merciful to me, what thought was this? Oh, the wrench
in heart and brain that came then! A man who has done a murder may feel
as I did while I stood for the next half-hour looking at the red lights
of the boats going up and down the Hudson, in the darkening fog.

After a while Teddy came waddling out on the porch, in his usual uncouth
fashion, and began pulling at my cape.

"You're getting cold, mother. Come in. Come!"

I remember how I choked as I tried to answer him, and, patting his
gilt-buttoned coat, took the fat chapped little hands in mine, kissing
them at last. I was so hungry for affection that night! I would have
clung to a dog that had been kind to me. I thought of the first day
Doctor Manning had brought him to me, in this same comical little
jacket, by the way, and the strangely tender tone in which he had
said,--"This is your mother, boy. He's as rough as a bear, Hetty, but he
won't give you trouble or pain. Nothing shall give you pain, if
I"----Then he stopped. I never heard that man make a promise. If he had
come out instead of Teddy on the porch that night, and had spoken once
in the old tone, calling me "Hetty," God knows how different all that
came after would have been. The motherless boy, holding himself up by my
knees, was more sturdy than I that night, and self-reliant: never could
have known, in his most helpless baby-days, the need with which I, an
adult woman, craved a cheering word, and a little petting.

Jacqueline came behind me and pinned a woollen shawl around my neck,
patting my shoulders in her cozy, comfortable fashion.

"None of your dark river-fogs at Newport," she laughed. "The sea-air has
the sweep of half the world to gather cold and freshness in, and it
makes even your bones alive. Your very sleep is twice as much sleep
there as anywhere else."

Jacky's rough voice was like the cuckoo's: it always prophesied pleasant
weather. She went in again now, and sat down on her little sewing-chair.
The low, rolling fogs outside, and the sharp September wind rattling the
bare branches of the orchard-trees and the bushes on the lawn, only made
the solid home-look of comfort within warmer and brighter. There was a
wood-fire kindled on the library-hearth, and its glow picked out red
flushes of light on the heavy brown curtains, and the white bust of
Psyche, and a chubby plaster angel looking down. Jacky, rocking and
sewing, her red mouth pursed up, half whistling, suited the picture,
somehow, I could not but feel, mere lump and matter though she might be.
There was something fresh and spicy about her. I never had been
impressed so justly by her as on that night. Rough, perhaps, but it was
a pure roughness: everything about the girl had been clean since she was
born, you felt, from the paint of the house where she lived to the
prayer her nurse had taught her. Her skin was white and ruddy, her blue
eyes clear and full of honesty, her brown curls crisp and unoiled. She
could not reason, maybe; but she was straightforward and comfortable:
every bone in her roly-poly little figure forgot to be a bone, and went
into easy cushions of dimpled flesh. If ever Jacky died and went into a
more spiritual world, she would be sure to take with her much of the
warmth and spring and vigor of this. She had drawn her chair close to
Doctor Manning's, where the flickering light touched the soft woollen
folds of her dress and the bit of crimson ribbon at her throat. He liked
bright colors, like most men of his age. It was a pretty picture.

I turned and looked down at the river again, shivering,--trying to think
of the place and all we were leaving. I did not wonder that it cost the
others little to give up the house: it meant but little to them. Doctor
Manning had bought it just before we were married, being then a square
chocolate- farm-house, and we had worked our own whims on it to
make it into a home, thrusting out a stout-pillared big porch at one
side, and one or two snug little bay-windows from my sewing-room. There
was a sunny <DW72> of clover down to the river, a dusky old apple and
plum orchard at the left, and Mary's kitchen-garden on the right, with a
purblind old peacock strutting through the paths, showing its green and
gold. Not much in all this: nothing to please Jacky's artist and poet
sense, if she had any. But----I held on to the porch-railings now,
drumming with my fingers, as I thought of it. It was all the childhood
_I_ ever had known. He brought me there the day we were married, and
until August--six months--we had been there alone. I could hear his old
nag Tinder neighing now, in the stable where we used to go every evening
to feed and rub him down: for I went with Daniel, as I called him, then,
everywhere, even to consult his mason or farm-hands. He used to stand
joking with them a minute after the business was over, in an unwonted
fashion for him, and then scramble into the buggy beside me, and drive
off, his fresh, bright eye turned to the landscape as if enjoying it for
the first time.

"God bless you, Hetty!" he used to say, "this is putting new blood into
my veins."

Generally, in those long rides, I used to succeed in coaxing him
imperceptibly back to talk of his life in South America,--not only that
I liked to hear this new phase of wild adventuring life, but my own
blood would glow and freshen to see the fierce dare-devil look come back
into the eye, and the shut teeth of the grave, laconic old Doctor.
People did not know the man I had married,--no; and I would draw in
closer to his shaggy coat, and spur him on to his years of trading in
the West, and later in this State. He had a curious epigrammatic way of
talking that I have noticed in a less degree in many Western men: coming
at the marrow and meaning of a scene or person in his narration with a
sheer subtilized common-sense, a tough appreciation of fact beyond
theory, and of its deeper, juster significance, and a dramatic aptness
for expression. Added to all this, my husband's life had been compacted,
crowded with incident; it had saddened and silenced his nature
abnormally; this was the first break: a going back to what he might have
been, such as his children were now.

"I never talked to any one before, Hetty," he said thoughtfully once, as
we were driving along, after a few moments' silence. "I feel as if I had
got breath, this late in the day, that I never expected, for whatever
thought was in me,--and--whatever love."

He turned away his face, crimson at this. He was as strangely reticent
and tender on some points as a woman. So seldom he put his love into
words! That time I remember how the tears suddenly blinded me, when I
heard him, and my fingers grew unsteady, holding the reins. I was so
happy and proud. But I said nothing: he would not have liked it.

Of one time in his life Doctor Manning had never talked to me: of his
earlier youth; when he was married before. He was not a man of whom you
could ask questions; yet I had hinted an inquiry once or twice in his
presence, but only by a change of color and a strange vague restlessness
had he shown that he understood my drift of meaning. Soon after that,
his eldest son, Robert, came to see his father's new wife, and stayed
with us a day or two. He was a short, thickly built young man, with
heavy jaws and black hair and eyes,--keen eyes, I soon felt, that were
weighing and analyzing me as justly, but more shrewdly than ever his
father had done. The night before he went away he came up to the
porch-step where I sat, and said abruptly,--

"I am satisfied, and happy to go now."

"I am glad of that," I said earnestly; for the tenderness of the son to
the father had touched me.

"Yes. You cannot know the dread I had of seeing you. I knew the risk he
ran in laying his happiness in any woman's hands at his hour of life.
But it was hard he never should know a home and love like other
men,"--his voice unsteady, and with an appealing look.

"He never shall need it," I said, quietly.

"You think not?"--his eyes on the ground. "At all events,"--after a
pause,--"he is resting like a child now: it will not be easy to startle
him to any harsh reality, and," looking up, "I hope God may deal with
you, Mrs. Manning, as you deal with my father. Forgive me," as I began
to speak, "you do not know what this is to me. It makes me rough, I
know. I never yet have forgiven the woman that"----His mother? He caught
the look, stopped, pushed his hair back, caught his breath. "One thing
let me say," after a moment's silence. "You do not know my father. If he
wakens to find his wife is not what he thinks her, it will be too late
for me to warn you then. He has been hurt sore and deeply in his life.
Your chance is but once."

I did not reply to Robert Manning, nor was I offended: there was too
much solemnity in his coarseness. The man's affection for his father was
as part of his life-blood, I believed.

My husband came to me when he saw Robert go, and loosened my hands from
my face. I clung to him as I never did before.

"What is this hurt he talks of in your life, Daniel? Will I be enough to
take it out? Will I?"

He laughed, a low, constrained laugh, holding my shoulders as if I were
a bit of a child.

"God knows you are enough, Hetty. I never thought He'd send me this. Rob
has been talking to you? He"----

"He is bitter."

"He loves me,--poor Rob!"

"Tell me of those people that hurt you, as he says."

It was a prurient, morbid curiosity that had seized me. A sort of shiver
ran over his frame.

"Eh, what, Hetty?"--in a low voice. "Let that go, let that
go,"--standing silent a moment, looking down. "Why would we bring them
back, and hack over the old dead faults? Had _she_ no pain to bear? We
couldn't find that out to speak for her. But God knows it."

I might have known how my question would have ended; for, always, he
covered over the ill-doing of others with a nervous haste, with the
charity of a man himself sharply sensitive to pain.

"It is healthful to go back to past pain," I said, half dissatisfied.

"Is it so?"--doubtfully, as he turned away with me. "I don't know,
child. Now and then He has to punish us, or cut out a cancer maybe. But
for going back to gloat over the cure or the whip-lash----No; it will
keep us busy enough to find good air and food, every minute for itself";
and, with a ruddy, genial smile, he had stooped and kissed my forehead.

A year had passed since that night. I was standing on the same porch,
but I was alone now. My husband sat a few feet from me in his old
easy-chair, but no gulf could have parted us so wide and deeply. Robert
Manning had said I would have but one chance. Well, I had had it, and it
was gone. So I stood there, looking quietly at him and Jacky and the
boy. The child had pushed his father's wig off, and his bare head with
its thin iron-gray hair fell forward on his breast, resting on Teddy's
sleeping cheek. I saw now how broad and sad the forehead was,--the quiet
dignity on the whole face. Yet it had been such a simple-hearted thing
to do,--to buy that wig to please me! One of those little follies the
like of which would never come again.

I went in and sat down as usual, apart, throwing aside from my neck the
shawl which Jacky had pinned there, loathing anything she had touched,
so real and sharp was the thought about her become, as if the evening's
fog and cold had lent it a venomous life. They had made a quiet cozy
picture before, which had bitterly brought back our first married days,
but it was broken up now. The Doctor's three boys came lumbering in,
with muddy shoes, game-bags, and the usual fiery faces and loud jokes
after their day's sport. Jacky threw down her sewing, and went out to
see the squirrels drawn, and the Doctor smoothed Teddy's hair, looking
after them with a pleased smile. One of the rarest sparkles of our daily
life! It was a year since Doctor Manning had brought his children home.
They filled the house. Musing on the past now, and trying to look at
that year calmly, while I sat by the fire, my husband would fade back in
the picture into an unmeaning lay-figure. Was this my fault? Could I
help it, if God had made me with a different, clearer insight into life
and its uses than these people with their sound beef and muscle, their
uncouth rejoicing in being alive? There was work enough in them: a
broad-fisted grappling with the day's task or obstacle, a drinking of
its pain or success into their slow brains, but nowhere the metre to
note the soul's changes, nor the eye to speculate on them. "No," my
husband had said to me one day, "we Western people have the mass of this
country's appointed work to do, so we are content that God should
underlie the hypotheses. We waste no strength in guesses at the reason
why."

I remember how intolerably the days of that year dragged even in memory,
as I sat there trying to judge them fairly,--how other years of my life
thrust them aside, persistently, as foreign, alien to me. These others
were to me home,--the thoughts that had held me nearest the divine life:
I went back to them, my eyes wet, and my heart sick under my weak lungs.
The little village of Concord, away up yonder, where I was born,--I was
glad to have been born there: thinking how man not only had learned
there to stand self-poised and found himself God, but Nature herself
seemed there to stop and reflect on her own beauty, and so root deeper
in the inner centre. The slow-dropping river, the thoughtful hills, the
very dust- fern that covers its fields, which might grow in
Hades, so breathless and crisp it is, came back to me with a glamour of
quiet that night. The soul had space to grow there! remembering how its
doors of thought stood wider open to welcome truth than anywhere
else on earth. "The only object in life is to grow." It was my
father's,--Margaret Fuller's motto. I had been nursed on it, I might
say. There had been a time when I had dreamed of attaining Margaret's
stature; and as I thought of that, some old subtile flame stirred in me
with a keen delight. New to me, almost; for, since my baby was born, my
soul as well as my body had been weak and nauseated. It had been so
sharp a disappointment! I had intended my child should be reared in New
England: what I had lacked in gifts and opportunities he should possess:
there was not a step of his progress which I had not mapped out. But the
child was a girl, a weazen-faced little mortal, crying night and day
like any other animal. It was an animal, wearing out in me the strength
needed by-and-by for its mental training. I sent it to a nurse in the
country. Her father had met the woman carrying it out to the wagon, and
took it in his arms. "Eh? eh? is it so, little lass?" I heard him say.
For days after that he looked paler, and his face had a quiet, settled
look, as if he had tested the world and was done with it. The days of
Tinder and the paddock and the drives were long gone then. I do not
remember that after this he ever called me Hetty. But he was cheerful as
ever with the boys, and, the week after, Jacky came.

Why did I think of all this now? Some latent, unconscious jar of thought
brought suddenly before me a scene of many years before, a damp spring
morning in Paris, when I had gone to Rosa Bonheur's studio, just out of
the city, to see her "Horse-Fair": the moist smell of jonquils; the
drifting light clouds above the Seine, like patches of wool; but most,
the peculiar life that seemed to impregnate the place itself, holding
her, as it were, to her own precise niche and work in the world,--the
sharply managed lights, the skins, trappings, her disguises on the
walls, the stables outside, and the finished work before us, instinct
with vigor and an observation as patient as keen. I remembered how some
one had quoted her as saying, "Any woman can be a wife or mother, but
this is my work alone."

I, too, had my gift: but one. But again the quick shiver of ecstasy ran
through me;--it was my power, my wand with which to touch the world, my
"_Vollmachtsbrief zum Gluecke_": was I to give it unused back to God? I
could sing: not that only; I could compose music,--the highest
soul-utterance. I remember clutching my hands up to my throat, as if
holding safe the power that should release me, suffer me to grow again,
and looking across the oil-lamp on the table at my husband. I _had_ been
called, then,--set apart to a mission; it was a true atom of the
creative power that had fired my brain; my birth had placed me on a
fitting plane of self-development, and I had thrust it all aside--for
what? A mess of weakest pottage,--a little love, silly rides behind
Tinker, petting and paltering such as other women's souls grew imbecile
without. It was the consciousness of this that had grown slowly on me in
the year just gone; I had put my husband from me day by day because of
it; it had reached its intolerable climax to-night. Well, it was fact:
no fancy. My nature was differently built from others: I could look now
at my husband, and see the naked truth about us both. Two middle-aged
people, with inharmonious intellects: tastes and habits jarring at every
step, clenched together only by faith in a vague whim or fever of the
blood called love. Better apart: we were too old for fevers. If I
remained with Doctor Manning, my _role_ was outlined plain to the end:
years of cooking, stitching, scraping together of cents: it was the fate
of thousands of married women without means, to grovel every year nearer
the animal life, to grow niggardly and common. Better apart.

As I thought that, he laid Teddy down, and came towards me,--the usual
uncertain, anxious half-smile on his face with which he regarded me.

"I am sure they will all like my old home, now, lads and all. I'm glad
of that. Sure of all but you, Hester. But you say nothing."

"The loss is great."

I shut my lips firmly, and leaned back, for he had put his hard hand
gently on my shoulder. It made me turn faint, with some weakness that
must have come down to me from my infant days, so meaningless was it. I
did not hear his answer; for with the same passionate feebleness I
caught the sleeve of his dressing-gown in my fingers, and began
smoothing it. It was the first thing I had ever made for him. I
remembered how proud I was the evening he put it on. He was looking down
steadily at me with his grave, reasonable eyes, and speaking when I
looked up.

"I have been knocked up and down so perpetually in my own life: that may
be the reason the change did not trouble me as it ought. It makes one
feel as if outside matters were but just the tithes of mint and
cumin,--a hurly-burly like that which I've lived in. I am sorry. I
thought you would grieve least of all, Hester. You are stronger-brained
than we Mannings, eh? I was sure the life meant so much more to you than
food or raiment."

"What do you mean by the life? Have I found it here, Daniel?"

"No, Hester?"

"I want work fit for me," I said, almost fiercely. "God made me for a
good, high purpose."

"I know," cheerfully. "We'll find it, dear: no man's work is kept back
from him. We'll find it together."

But under the cheerfulness there was a sad quiet, as of one who has lost
something forever, and tries to hide the loss from himself. There was a
moment's silence, then I got up, and pushed him down into my chair. I
took the gray head in my arms, leaned it on my shoulder, held the thin
bits of hair in my hand.

"Why, why, child!"

"Call me Hetty, Daniel. I'd like to think that name belonged to me yet."

"Surely, dear. Why! but--this is just the old times again, Hetty! You'll
be bringing me my slippers again."

"Yes, I will."

I went to the cupboard, and brought them, sitting down on the floor as
he put them on. Another of the old foolish tricks gone long ago. There
was a look on his face which had not been there this many a day. He had
such a credulous heart, so easy to waken into happiness. I took his
wrist in my bony hands, to raise myself; the muscles were like steel,
the cording veins throbbing with health; there was an indescribable rest
in the touch.

"Daniel," I said, looking him full in the face, "I'd like to have no
mission in God's world. I'd like to give up my soul, and forget
everything but you."

He did not answer. I think now that he understood me then and before far
better than I dreamed. He only put his hand on mine with an unutterable
tenderness. I could read nothing on his face but a grave common-sense.
Presently he unbuttoned my sleeves and the close collar about my throat
to let the cool damp blow on me.

"Yes," I said, "it's a fever, Daniel. In the blood. That is all,--with
me. I decided that long ago. It will not last long." And I laughed.

"Come," he said, quietly. "I am going to write to Rob now, about our
plans. You can help me."

I followed him, and sat down by the table. "There is something in the
man stronger than the woman," I thought, doggedly, "inside of blood and
muscle." Yet the very galling of that consciousness set me more firmly
in the mind to be again free.

A month after that we came to Newport. It was not an idle month. Jacky
had proposed a review of my husband's and his sons' clothes, and day
after day I had sat by the window looking out on the sluggish Hudson, a
hank of patent thread about my neck, stitching patches on the stiff,
half-worn trousers. "It becomes us to take care of the pence now," she
would say, and go on with her everlasting whistling, La-la. It rasped on
my brain like the chirp of the partridge outside in the cedar-hedge.
When she would go out of the room sometimes, I would hold my hand to my
head, and wonder if it was for this in reality God had made me.

Yet I had my own secret. The work of my life, before I was married, had
been the score of an opera. I got it out now by stealth, at night,
putting my pen to it here and there, with the controlled fever with
which a man might lay his hand on a dear dead face, if he knew the touch
would bring it back to life. Was there any waking that dead life of
mine? At that time, in New York, M. Vaux was trying the experiment of an
English opera in one of the minor theatres. I sent the score to him. It
did not trouble me, that, if produced, its first effect would be tried
on an uncultured caste of hearers: if the leaven was pure, what matter
where it began to work? and no poet or artist was ever more sincere in
the belief that the divine power spoke through Him than I. I thought,
that, if I remained with Doctor Manning as his wife, this venture
mattered little: if I shook myself free, and, taking up my mission, came
before the public as a singer, it would open the way for me. For my plan
had grown defined and practical to me now.

M. Vaux had left his family at Newport after the season was over. I was
to meet him there when we went down, and hear his decision on the score.
I met him one day on Broadway, and hinted my vague desire of making my
voice also available.

"To sing? did you say sing, Mrs. Manning? go on the stage?"--pawing his
chin with one hand.

He was a short, puffy little man, with a bullet head at half-cock in the
air, producing a general effect of nostrils on you.

"Sing, eh?" he mumbled, once or twice.

Before this I had been Mrs. Manning, throwing off an opera-score as a
careless whim, one of the class to whom he and his like presented arms:
he surveyed me now with the eye of a stock-raiser buying a new mule, and
set the next evening as the time when I should "drop in at his house
and give him a trill or two.--Keeping dark before the old man yet, eh?"
with a wink. I went in the next day, but he declined to pronounce
judgment until we came to Newport.

I remember my husband met me at the gate when I returned, and lifted me
from the little pony-carriage.

"I'm so glad my girl is taking her drives again,"--his face in a
glow,--"coming back with the old red cheeks, too. They're a sort of hint
of all the good years coming. We're far off from being old people yet,
Hetty." And so went beside me slowly up the garden-walk, his hands
clasped behind him, stopping to look now and then at his favorite purple
and crimson hollyhocks.

I looked at him askance, as we went through the evening shadows. There
was something grand in the quiet of the face, growing old with the depth
of sadness and endurance subdued in it: the kindly smile over all. I had
brought the smile there. But it would not be for long: and I remember
how the stalk of gillyflower I held snapped in my hand, and its spicy
odor made me throw it down. I have loathed it ever since. Was my life to
be wasted in calling a smile to an old man's face? My husband and M.
Vaux were different men; but, on the other side, they were gates to me
of different lives: here, a sordid slavery of work; there,--something in
me glowed warm and triumphant,--fame and an accomplished deed in life!

Surely these mawkish home-ties were fast loosing their hold on me, I
thought, as we went in. I asked no questions as to my husband's plans;
no one spoke to me of them. In the few days before our departure I roped
up chairs, packed china in straw, sorted clothes into trunks, working
harder than the others, and then creeping off alone would hum an air
from the score, thanking God for giving me this thoroughly pure, holy
message to utter in the world. It was the redemption of my soul from
these vulgar taints: it was a sort of mortgage I held on the eternal
truth and life. Yet, when no one told me of their plans, when I saw they
all held some secret back from me, watching me constantly and furtively,
when Jacky buzzed about my husband all day, whispering, laughing,
cooking his favorite omelet for breakfast, bringing his slippers at
night,--it was like so many sharp stings through stupor. "It's the
woman's flesh of me!" I used to say bitterly, when I would have been
glad to meanly creep after them, to cuddle Teddy up in my arms, or to
lean my head on his father's knees. "I can live it down. I have 'a manly
soul.'" For it was part of my creed that Nature was something given us
to be lived down in fulfilling our mission.

We went by the evening's boat to Newport. I saw M. Vaux in the outer
cabin, as we passed through: he nodded familiarly when Doctor Manning's
back was turned, without removing his cigar.

It was stifling below, with the smell of frying meat and numerous
breaths. We went on deck, my husband drawing a bench around to shelter
me from the keen wind across the bow, and wrapping my flannel hood
closer to my throat when we drifted out within scent of salt water. It
was a night that waited and listened: the sea silent and threatening, a
few yellow, dogged, low breakers running in at long intervals; now and
then a rasping gurgle of wind from shore, as of one who held his breath;
some thin, brown clouds ragged along the edges of the cold sky, ready
for flight.

I sat there thinking how well the meaning of the sea suited my soul that
night. It was no work of God's praising Him continually: it was the
eternal protest and outcry against Fate,--chained, helpless,
unappealing. Let the mountains and the sunshine and the green fields
chant an anthem, if they would; but for this solitary sea, with its
inarticulate cry, surely all the pain and impatience of the world's six
thousand years had gone down and found a voice in that. Having thus
cleared to myself the significance of the sea in Nature, I was trying to
define its exact effect upon my own temperament, (a favorite mental
exercise of my father's,) when my husband touched my shoulder.

"I'll go down and smoke a bit, Hetty dear, and leave you with Jacky.
She's as good guard as a troop of horse."

Jacky nodded vehemently once or twice from where she stood, followed him
with her eyes as he went down the steps, anxiously, and then stood
gravely silent. She was but a lump of "woman's flesh," that was clear,
and I doubted if there was any soul inside to live it down. Her face was
red and her eyes shining with the sea-wind. She had been at the stern
with the boys, making a riot about the porpoises rolling under the boat;
in the engine-room with Teddy; had tried to drag me to the deck-railing
to watch the unsteady shimmer of some pale-blue sea-weed under the
water, which the wheel threw up in silver flashes, or to see how, before
the sun went down, we floated over almost motionless stretches of pale
tea- water, holding, it seemed, little curdling pools of light
far below in their depths on depths of shivering brown and dull red
mosses.

"Ach-h! I'm glad I'm alive to-night!" she had said, gritting her teeth
in her Dutch fashion.

But some new demon had possession of her brain now: she stood working
with her shawl uncertainly, a trifle pale, watching me. She came to me
at last, and stood balancing herself first on her heels and then her
toes, biting her lip as if doubtful how to begin.

"I wish we had the baby along!" came with a gruff burst, finally. "God
bless its little soul! I went out to see it on Saturday. It would do
Uncle Daniel good. He needs something fresh and hearty,
bread-and-butter-like, or a baby. You did not notice him this evening
particularly, Mrs. Manning, eh?" anxiously.

"No."

"Nothing----Well, no matter. I'm fanciful, maybe. There's an old saying
in the family about him, some Doctor's prophecy, and it makes me
over-watchful, likely."

She waited for a question. I asked none. There was a dull throb of pain
in my heart, but I thrust it down. The girl waited a few moments,
debating with herself: I could read the struggle on her face: then she
looked up straight into my eyes, her small white teeth showing
determined as a steel-trap.

"It's quiet here, Mrs. Manning, and will be for a bit, and there's a
story I'd like to tell you. It would do me good, if it were off my mind.
Perhaps you, too," with a sharp glance.

"Go on."

She put her hand into her pocket and pulled out a broken morocco case.

"Look here. This tells the whole of the story, almost,"--holding it
where the light from the cabin-window fell on it.

It was the daguerreotype of a woman: one of those faces that grow out of
a torpid, cunning, sensual life; apparently marked, too, by some strange
disease, the skin white, and hanging loose from the flesh. I pushed it
away. Jacqueline polished it with her palm.

"She was an opium-eater, you see? The eyes have that rigid staring,
like Death looking into life. You pushed it from you, Mrs.
Manning?"--shutting it. "Yet I know a man who cherished that living face
tenderly in his bosom for fifteen long years, and never opened his lips
to say to God once that it was hard to bear: faugh!" and she flung the
case into the water. "I only kept it to show you. She, the foul vampire,
sucked his youth away. I think it was but the husk of life that was left
him when she died;--and we are making that mean and poor enough,"--in a
lower voice. "Yet that man"--more firmly--"has a stronger brain and
fresher heart than you or I are fit to comprehend, Mrs. Manning. One
would think God meant that the last of his life, after that gone, should
be a warm Indian-summer day, opening broad and happily into the life He
is keeping for him,--would you not?"

"Who is the man?"--my lips growing cold.

"Your husband."

"I thought so. You did well to tell me that story."

She looked from me, her color coming and going.

"It was hard to do it. You are an older woman than I. But I thought it
was needed."

I looked up at the hard-set, chubby little face, beyond at the far
yellow night-line of sea, listened to the low choke, choke, of the water
in the wheels.

"I wish you would leave me. Let me be alone awhile."

She went to the other end of the deck, where she could keep me in sight.
It was so dull, that throb of the water, playing some old tune that
would not vary! The sea stretched out in such blank, featureless
reaches!

To nestle down into this man's heart and life! To make his last years
that warm Indian-summer day! I could do it! I! What utter rest there
were in that!

Yet was this power within me to rot and waste? My nature, all the habit
and teaching of the years gone, dragged me back, held up my Self before
me, bade me look at that. A whiff of tobacco-scented breathing made me
look up. M. Vaux was leaning on the deck-railing, his legs crossed,
surveying me critically through his half-shut eyes.

"Well, 'm, glad of the chance t' tell you. Henz and Doctor Howe thought
so well of that little thing of yours that we've put it in
rehearsal,--bring it out Monday week. 'N' 've concluded you can try the
part of Marian in it. Not much in that,--one aria you can make something
of, but begin easy, hey?"

"I have concluded to give up that scheme, Monsieur."

"Tut! tut! No such thing. Why, you've a master-talent,--that is, with
cultivation, cultivation. A fine gift, Madam. Belongs to the public.
Why," tapping his yellow teeth with his cane-head, "it's shutting up a
bird in a cage, to smother a voice like yours. Must have training,--yes,
yes, 'll see to that; 'n' there are tricks and bits of stage-effect; but
you'll catch 'em,--soon enough. There's other little matters," with a
furtive glance at my square shoulders and bony figure, "necessary to
success. But you'll understand."

I saw how anxious the man was that I should accede to the proposal. I
had not overrated my genius, then?

"If the thing's to be done, let it be done quickly. I'm going to run
back to town to-morrow night, and you'd best go with me, and go in
rehearsal at once. You can break it to your people to-morrow. I'll meet
you in the boat,--that is," with an unwilling hesitation, "if you decide
to go."

Jacky approached us.

"I will let you know," I said; and as he walked away, the water began
its dull throb, throb, again, that lasted all night long.

All night long! Other people may approach the crisis of their fate with
senses and faculties all on guard and alert; but with me, although I
knew the next day would witness my choice for life, I believe that heavy
thud of the water was the most real thought, trying my brain beyond
endurance. I tried to reason coolly in the night about M. Vaux and his
scheme: both vulgar, degrading in outside appearance,--I felt that, to
the quick, keenly enough; but inside lay a career, utterance for
myself,--and I had been dumb and choking so long!

A beam of light from the cabin-chandelier struck just then sharply
across Doctor Manning's face, where he lay asleep in his berth. There
was an unusual look in it, as Jacky had said, now that I looked closely:
a blueness about the mouth, and a contraction of the nostrils. Was it a
hint of any secret disease, that she had looked so terrified, and even
the boys had kept such a sidelong scrutiny over him all day? I sat up.
If I could go to him, put my hands about his head, cling to him, let my
young strength and life ooze into his to atone for all he had lost in
those old days! There was passion and power of love under my
stiff-muscled fingers and hard calculating brain, such as these people
with their hot blood knew nothing of. It _was_ passion, a weak fever of
the flesh. I drew the sheet over me, and lay down again.

The morning was stiflingly hot. I remember the crowd of porters, drays,
etc., jostling on the wharf: the narrow street: Monsieur passing me, as
we turned into it, and muttering, "By six this afternoon I must know
your decision": Robert's grave, inquiring face, when he first met his
father, and saw his changed look. The rooms he had taken for us were but
partially furnished, carpetless, the sun staring in through dirty
windows, blue and yellow paper on the walls. He went out with Dr.
Manning for a walk; the boys scattered off noisily to the sea-side. I
went to work making a sort of lounge for Teddy to sleep on, out of some
blocks of wood and staves of an old barrel, and so passed the time until
noon. Then I sat down to mend the weekly heap of boys' socks,
half-washed and leather-stained. Out of the window where I sat I looked
down into the muddy back-yard of the boarding-house, where an Irishwoman
was washing and gossiping with the cook cleaning fish over the ash-heap.
_This_ was what Life held for me now, was it? When the door was opened,
a strong whiff of dinner filled the room. Two o'clock came.

"I will not go down to dinner," I said to Jacqueline, when the cracked
bell rang. "I will go out and find Doctor Manning on the cliffs. I may
have something to say to him."

But when she was gone, I darned on at the unclean socks. Somehow the
future faced me in my work and surroundings. But I did not think of it
as a whole. The actual dignity and beauty of life, God's truth itself,
may have grown dim to me, behind a faint body and tired fingers; but let
the hard-worked woman who is without that sin throw the first stone at
me. I got up at last, folded the stockings, and put them away; then
pinned on my bonnet and shawl. Teddy was sitting on the stairs, half
asleep. I stopped to kiss him.

"You'll be back soon, mother?"--hugging me close about the neck.

"Good bye, Bud! Bring your father his pipe to-night, as he likes you to
do,--and every night."

I strained him close to my breast again; he had a warm, honest little
heart of his own; he would be such a man as his father. I gasped, set
him down: I dared not kiss him after I thought of that: and went out of
the hall, stumbling over the boarders' hats and greasy oil-cloth.
Without, the air had that yellow stirless calm peculiar to Newport,
which gives to the sea and landscape the effect of those French pictures
glassed in tinted crystal. There were but few passengers on the street.
I wondered if any of them held his fate in his hand as I did mine that
day. Before I reached the cliffs the afternoon was passing away rapidly;
the heated pavements under my feet growing cooler, and barred with long
gray shadows; a sea-breeze blowing tattered sand- clouds inland;
the bell of the steamer rang out sharply down at the quiet little wharf.
In half an hour she would sail. M. Vaux was on board, awaiting me. I had
but little time to spare.

I turned and crept slowly along the road to where the grassy street
opened on the cliffs, and sat down on the brown rocks. I could see my
husband on the sands with Robert, pacing to and fro; the scent of their
cigars almost reached me where I sat. I must see him once more. The bell
of the boat rang again; but I sat still, breaking off bits of the salt
crust from the rock, hardly looking up to see if her steam was up. I was
going. I knew she would not sail until I was on board. And I must see
him again; he would call me Hetty, maybe: that would be something to
remember. It was very quiet. The bare, ghastly cliffs formed a sort of
crescent, on which I sat; far below, the sea rolled in, over the white
sand, in heavy ashen sweeps: in one horn of the crescent the quaint old
town nestled, its smoky breath sleepily giving good-night to the clear
pink air; in the other stood the sullen fort, the flag flapping sharply
against the sky. The picture cut itself vividly on my brain. The two
black figures came slowly towards me, across the sands, seeing me at
last. I would not tell him I was going: I could write from New York: I
thought, my courage giving way. What a hard, just face Robert Manning
had! What money I made should go to the support of my child: Robert
should not think me derelict in every duty. Then I tried to get up to
meet them, but leaned back more heavily on the rocks, twisting my
fingers in a tuft of salt hay that grew there.

I heard Robert say something about "jaded" and "overworked," as he
looked at me, throwing away his cigar; his father answered in a whisper,
which made the young man's face soften, and when they came near, he
called me "mother," for the first time. Into the face of the man beside
him I did not look: I thought I never could look again. There was a
small rip in the sleeve of his great-coat: I remember I saw it, and
wondered feebly if Jacky would attend to it,--if my child, when she was
a woman, would be careful and tender with her father. Meantime my
husband was talking in his cheerfullest, heartiest voice.

"Coming here makes me feel as if the old boy-time had come back, Hetty.
Rob and I have been planning out our new life, and the sea and the fresh
air and the very houses seemed to join in the talk, and help me on as
they used to do then. I'll begin all new: just as then. Only now"----

He put his hand on my shawl with a motion that had infinite meaning and
affection in it. The little steamer at the wharf swayed and rocked. Her
freight was nearly all on deck: I had but a few moments more,--that is,
if I meant to be free.

"We are going down to the hotel for a few minutes,--business, Hetty," he
said. "Will you wait for us here? or are you afraid to be alone?

"No, I'm not afraid to be alone. It is better for me."

"Good bye, then. Come, Rob."

I did not say good-bye. Even then, I think I did not know what I had
resolved. I thrust my fingers deeper into the wet tuft of grass, heard
the long dash of the breakers on the beach, looked at the square black
figure of Robert Manning as it went slowly up the sandy road into the
street. At the other, taller and more bent, beside it, I did not once
look. I wiped the clammy moisture off my face and throat.

"It's the woman's flesh of me," I said. "There is better stuff in me
than that. I will go now, and fulfil my calling."

On the wharf, as I went creeping along, I met Monsieur. He offered me
his fat little arm, with smiles and congratulations, and handed me
hurriedly over the plank on to the deck. In a moment the steamer was
puffing out of harbor.

       *       *       *       *       *

I was to play Marian in my own opera. God had given me a power of
head-work, skill for a certain mission, and I was going to perform it.
The vast, vague substance on which I was to act was brought before me
to-night, palpable,--the world, posterity, time; how did I call it? But,
somehow, it was not what I had dreamed of since my babyhood up yonder in
Concord. Nothing was vast or vague. I was looking into a little glass in
a black-painted frame, and saw the same Mrs. Manning, with the same high
cheekbones, the yellow mole on the upper lip, the sorrowful brown eyes:
dressed in tulle now, though, the angular arms and shoulders bare, and
coated with chalk, a pat of rouge laid on each cheek: under the
tulle-body the same old half-sickness; the same throbbing back-tooth
threatening to ache. The room was small, triangular: a striped, reddish
cotton carpet on the floor, a door with a brass handle, my bandbox open
on a chair, a basin with soapy water, soiled towels, two dripping
tallow-candles: in short, a dressing-room in a theatre. Outside, wheels,
pulleys, pasteboard castles, trees, chairs, more bony women, more
chalk, more tulle. Monsieur in a greasy green dressing-gown odorous of
tobacco, swearing at a boy with blear eyes,--a scene-shifter. The
orchestra tuning beyond the foot-lights: how vilely the first violin
slurred over that second passage! "Life's Prophecy," I called it; and
that "Vision of Heaven," the trombonist came in always false on the
bass, because, as Monsieur said, he had always two brandy-slings too
much. Beyond was "the world," passive, to be acted upon; the
parquet,--ranged seats of young men with the flash-stamp on them
from their thick noses to the broad-checked trousers; the
dress-circle,--young girls with their eyes and brains full-facing their
attendant sweethearts, and a side-giggle for the stage; crude faces in
the gallery, tamed faces lower down; gray and red and black and
tow- heads full of myriad teeming thoughts of business, work,
pleasure, outside of this: treble and tenor notes wandering through
them, dying almost ere born; touching what soul behind the dress and
brain-work? and touching it how? Ah, well! "I am going to fulfil my
mission." I said that, again and again, as I stood waiting. "Now. This
is it. I take it up." But my blood would not be made to thrill.

"This wart must be covered," said a walking-lady in red paper-muslin,
touching the mole on my lip with Meen Fun. M. Vaux tapped at the
door,--a sly, oily smile on his mouth.

"We are honored to-night. Be prepared, my dear Madam, for surprises in
your audience. Your husband is in the house,--and his son, Robert
Manning."

I put up my hands in the vain effort to cover the bare neck and
shoulders,--then, going back into the dressing-room, sat down, without a
word. I remember how the two tallow-candles flared and sputtered, as I
sat staring at them; how on the other side of the brass-handled door the
play went on, the pulleys creaked, and the trombones grated, and the
other women in tulle and chalk capered and sang, and that at last the
stuffy voice of the call-boy outside cried, "Marian, on," and it was my
time to fulfil my mission. I remember how broad a gap the green floor of
the stage made to the shining tin foot-lights; how the thousand brassy,
mocking eyes were centred on the lean figure that moved forward; how I
heard a weak quaver going up, and knew it to be my own voice: I remember
nothing more until the scene was ended: the test and last scene of the
opera it had been: and as the curtain fell, it was stopped by a faint,
dismal hiss that grew slowly louder and more venomous, was mingled with
laughs and jeers from the gallery, and the play was damned. I stood with
my white gauze and bony body and rouge behind a pasteboard flower-vase,
and looked out at the laughing mob of faces. This was the world; I had
done my best head-work for it, and even these plebeian brains had found
it unfit for use, and tossed it aside. I waited there a moment, and then
passing Monsieur, whose puffy face was purple with disappointment and
rage, went into the dressing-room.

"What wonder?" I heard him demand in French. "It was so coarse a theft!
But I hoped the catch-dresses would pass it off."

I wrapped a flannel cloak over my airy robes, and went out, down the
crooked back-stairs into the street. I had no money; if I went back to
the hotel where I had been stopping, it would be as a beggar.

I waited outside of the theatre by an old woman's candy-stand for the
crowd to hustle past, holding myself up by her chair-back. She was
nodding, for it was past midnight, but opened her red eyes to lift a
little child on her knees who had been asleep at her feet.

"Come, Puss, the play's out, it's time for you an' Granny to be snug at
home."

I laughed. Why, there was not one of these women or men crowding by, the
very black beggar holding your horse, who had not a home, a child to
touch, to love them,--not one. And I--I had my Self. I had developed
that.

I pulled the cloak closer about me and went down the pavement. The
street was thronged with street-cars stopping for the play-goers, hacks,
and omnibuses; the gas flamed in red and green letters over the
house-fronts; the crowd laughed and swayed and hummed snatches of songs,
as they went by. I saw one or two husbands drawing the wrappings tighter
about their wives' throats, for the air was sharp. My husband had seen
my shoulders to-night,--so had they all, covered with chalk. There were
children, too, cuddling close to their mothers' sides in the carriages.
I wondered if my child would ever know it had a mother. So I went slowly
down the street. I never saw the sky so dark and steely a blue as it was
that night: if there had been one star in it, I think it would have
looked softer, more pitying, somehow, when I looked up. Knowing all that
I had done, I yet cannot but feel a pity for the wretch I was that
night. If the home I had desolated, the man and child I had abandoned,
had chosen their revenge, they could not have asked that the woman's
flesh and soul should rise in me with a hunger so mad as this.

At the corner of the street, a group from the crowd had stopped at the
door of a drug-shop; they were anxious, curious, whispering back to
those behind them. Some woman fainting, perhaps, or some one ill. I
could not pass the lock of carriages at the crossing, and stopped,
looking into the green light of the window-bottles. In a moment I caught
my own name, "Manning," from a policeman who came out, and a word or two
added. The crowd drew back with a sudden breath of horror; but I passed
them, and went in. It was a large shop: the lustres, marble
soda-fountains, and glittering shelves of bottles dazzled me at first,
but I saw presently two or three men, from whom the crowd had shrunk
away, standing at the far end of the shop. Something lay on the counter
among them,--a large, black figure, the arm hanging down, the feet
crossed. It did not move. I do not know how long I stood there, it might
be hours, or minutes, and it did not move. But I knew, the first moment
I looked at it, that it never would move again. They worked with him,
the three men, not speaking a word. The waistcoat and shirt were open;
there was a single drop of blood on the neck, where they had tried to
open a vein. After a while the physician drew back, and put his hand
gently on the shoulder of the shorter, stouter of the other two men.

"My friend," he said, compassionately.

Robert Manning did not seem to hear him. He had knelt on the floor and
hid his face in the hand that hung down still and cold. The druggist, a
pale, little person, drew the doctor aside.

"What is it, now? Apoplexy?" his face full of pity.

"No. Brought on by nervous excitement,--heart, you know. Threatened a
long time, his son says. His wife, the woman who"----

The policeman had been eying my dress under the cloak for some time.

"Hi! _You_'d best move on," he whispered. "This a'n't no place for the
likes of you."

I stood still a moment looking at the brawny black figure lying on the
counter. The old days of Tinder and the paddock,--I don't know why I
thought of them. It did not move: it never would move again. Dead. I had
murdered him. I! I got my fingers in my oily hair, and pulled at it.
"Hetty, Hetty Manning," I said, "good bye! Good bye, Daniel!" I remember
hearing myself laugh as I left the shop-door; then I went down the
street.

When I was far down the Bowery, an old thought came feebly up in my
brain. It was how the water had choked, choked, all that night long in
the wheel of the boat. When I thought of that, I waited to think. Then I
turned and went to the bay, beyond Castle Garden.

       *       *       *       *       *

The rain, drip, dripping on a cottage-roof: on branches, too, near at
hand, that rustled and struck now and then against the little
window-shutters, in a fashion just dreary enough to make one nestle
closer into the warm bed, and peep out into the shadowy chamber, with
the cozy little fire burning hotly in the grate. Patter, patter:
gurgling down the spouts: slacking for a minute, threatening to stop and
let you sleep in a usual, soundless, vulgar way, as on other nights:
then at it again, drip, drip, more monotonous, cheerfuller in its
dreariness than ever. Thunder, too: growling off in the hills, where the
night and rain found no snug little bed-room to make brighter by their
besieging: greenish-white jets of lightning in the cracks of the
shutters, making the night-lamp on the toilet-table and the fire
suddenly go out and kindle up fiercely again.

This for a long time: hours or not, why should one try to know? A little
bed, with crimson curtains, cool white pillows: a soft bed, where the
aching limbs rested afresh with every turn. After a while, a
comfortable, dumpling little figure in a loose wrapper, popping out of
some great chair's depths by the fire and stirring some posset on the
hearth: smelling at a medicine-bottle: coming to the bed-side, putting a
fat hand on one's forehead: a start, a nervous kiss, a shaky little
laugh or two, as she fumbles about, saying, "Hush-h!" and a sudden
disappearing behind the curtains. A grave, pale face looking steadily
down, as if afraid to believe, until the dear eyes fill with tears, and
the head, with its old wig, is dropped, and I and God only know what his
soul is saying.

"My husband!"

"Hetty!"

"Is it you?--Daniel?"

He lifted me in his arms farther up on the pillow, smoothing the
blankets about me, trying to speak, but only choking, in a ridiculous
fashion.

"And the opera, and the drug-shop, and"----

I held my hand to my head.

"The truth is," said Jacky, bobbing out from behind the curtains, her
eyes suspiciously red and shiny, "I'm afraid you've had some bad dreams,
dear. Just take a teaspoonful of this, that's a good soul! You've been
ill, you see. Brain-fever, and what not. The very day we came to
Newport. Uncle Daniel and Robert found you on the cliff."

"When we came from the hotel, you remember?" still pulling the blanket
up, his lip unsteady.

"You'll choke her; what a nurse you are, to be sure, Uncle Dan! And the
woman's feet as bare"----

"There, there, Jacky! I know,"--submissively, twitching at my nightcap,
and then gathering my head into his arms until I could hear how his
heart throbbed under the strong chest. "My wife! Hetty! Hetty!" he
whispered.

I knew he was thanking God for giving me to him again. I dared not think
of God, or him: God, that had given me another chance.

I lay there until morning, weak and limp, on his arm, touching it now
and then to be sure it was alive, an actual flesh-and-blood arm,--that I
was not a murderer. Weak as any baby: and it seemed to me--it comes to
me yet as a great truth--that God had let me be born again: that He, who
gave a new life to the thief in his last foul breath, had given me, too,
another chance to try again. Jacky, who was the most arbitrary of
nurses, coiled herself up on the foot of the bed, and kept her unwinking
eyes sharp on us to enforce silence. Never were eyes more healthful and
friendly, I thought feebly. But I tried all the time to press my poor
head in closer to my husband's breast: I was barely free from that
vacuum of death and crime, and in there were the strength and life that
were to save me; I knew that. God, who had brought me to this, alone
knew how I received it: whether it was a true wife that lay on Daniel
Manning's bosom that night; how I loathed the self I had worshipped so
long; how the misused, diseased body and soul were alive with love for
him, craved a week's, a day's life to give themselves utterly to him, to
creep closer to him and the Father that he knew so simply and so well. I
heard him once in the night, when he thought I was asleep, say to
himself something of the wife who had been restored to him, who "was
dead and is alive again, was lost and is found." But how true those
words were he can never know.

I fell asleep towards morning, and when I woke, it was with a clear head
and stronger eye to comprehend my new chance in life. The room had a
pure, fresh, daylight look, snug and tidy; a clear fire crackled on the
clean hearth; Jacky herself had her most invigorating of morning faces,
going off at the least hint of a joke into redness and smiles. It rained
still, but the curtains were drawn back, and I could see through the
gray wet what a pleasant <DW72> of meadow there was outside, clumped over
with horse-chestnuts and sycamores, down to a narrow creek. The water
was fogged over now with drifting mist, but beyond I caught glimpses of
low wooded hills, and far to the left the pale flush of the sea running
in on the sand. My husband was watching me eagerly as I looked out.

"I do not know where I am, Daniel."

"No, of course you don't,"--rubbing his forehead, as he always did when
he was especially pleased. "There's so much to tell you, Hetty dear!
We're beginning all new again, you see."

"You'll not tell a word, until she's had her breakfast," said Jacky,
dogmatically, coming with her white basin of cool water.

Oh, the remembrance of that plunge of cold on the hot skin, of the
towel's smelling of lavender, of the hard-brushed hair, of the dainty
little tray, with its smoking cup of fragrant, amber tea, and delicatest
slice of crisp toast! Truly, the woman's flesh of me, having been
triumphant so long, goes back with infinite relish to that first meal,
and the two bright faces bent over me. And then came Teddy, slying to
the pillow-side, watching my pale face and thin hands with an awe-struck
gaze, and carrying off the tea and toast to finish by the hearth.

"You can't see much for the rain, mother," anxiously. "Not the orchard,
nor the stable,--but there _is_ a stable, and hay, and eggs every
morning, only the gray hen's trying to set, if you'll believe it. And
old Mary's in the kitchen, and we've got even Tinder and our old peacock
from the Hudson."

"Eat your toast now, Captain," said his father, putting his arm about me
again.

"Yes, Hetty, it's a bit of a farm,--ten or fifteen acres. Our cozery:
yours and mine, dear. It's Rob's surprise,"--with the awkward laugh a
man gives, when, if he were a woman, the tears would come.

"Rob?"

"Yes. He had it ready. I knew it before we left New York, but we wanted
to surprise you. The boys all put in a little. They're good boys. I've
hardly deserved it of them,"--pulling at the quilt-fringe. "I've been a
glum, unsociable old dog. I might have made their lives cheerfuller.
They're going West: Bill and John to Chicago, and Jem to St. Louis: just
waiting for you to be better."

"I am sorry."

I was sorry. The thought of their earnest, honest, downright faces came
to me now with a new meaning, somehow: I could enter into their life
now: it was an eager affection I was ready to give them, that they could
not understand: I had wakened up, so thirsty for love, and to love.

"Yes, Rob did it,"--lingering on the name tenderly. "It's a snug home
for us: we'll have to rough it outside a little, but we're not old yet,
Hetty, eh?" turning up my face. "I have my old school in town again. We
have everything we want now, to begin afresh."

I did not answer; nor, through the day, when Jacky and the boys, one
after another, would say anxiously, as one does to a sick person, "Is
there anything you need, mother?" did I utter a wish. I dared not: I
knew all that I had done: and if God never gave me _that_ gift again, I
never should ask for it. But I saw them watching me more uneasily, and
towards evening caught part of Jacky's talk with Doctor Manning.

"I tell you I will. I'll risk the fever," impatiently. "It's that she
wants. I can see it in her eyes. Heaven save you, Uncle Dan, you're not
a woman!"

And in a moment she brought my baby and laid it in my breast. It was
only when its little hand touched me that I surely knew God had forgiven
me.

It ceased raining in the evening: the clouds cleared off, red and heavy.
Rob had come up from town, and took his father's place beside me, but he
and Jacky brought their chairs close, so we had a quiet evening all
together. Their way of talking, of politics or religion or even news,
was so healthy and alive, warm-blooded! And I entered into it with so
keen a relish! It was such an earnest, heartsome world I had come into,
out of myself! Once, when Jacqueline was giving me a drink, she said,--

"I wish you'd tell us what you dreamed in all these days, dear."

Robert glanced at me keenly.

"No, Jacky," he said, his face flushing.

I looked him full in the eyes: from that moment I had a curious reliance
and trust in his shrewd, just, kindly nature, and in his religion, a
something below that. If I were dying, I should be glad if Robert
Manning would pray for me. I should think his prayers would be heard.

"I will not forget what I dreamed, Robert," I said.

"No, mother. I know."

After that, awhile, I was talking to him of the home he had prepared for
his father and me.

"I wanted you just to start anew, with Teddy and the baby, here," he
said, lightly.

"And Jacky," I added, looking up at the bright, chubby face.

It grew suddenly crimson, then colorless, then the tears came. There was
a strange silence.

"Rob," she whispered, hiding her head sheepishly, "Rob says no."

"Yes, Rob says no," putting his hand on her crisp curls. "He wants you.
And mother, here, will tell you a woman has no better work in life than
the one she has taken up: to make herself a visible Providence to her
husband and child."

I kissed Jacky again and again, but I said nothing. He went away just
after that. When he shook hands, I held up the baby to be kissed. He
played with it a minute, and then put it down.

"God bless the baby," he said, "and its mother," more earnestly.

Then he and Jacky went out and left me alone with my husband and my
child.




PALINGENESIS.


    I lay upon the headland-height, and listened
    To the incessant sobbing of the sea
        In caverns under me,
    And watched the waves, that tossed and fled and glistened,
    Until the rolling meadows of amethyst
        Melted away in mist.

    Then suddenly, as one from sleep, I started;
    For round about me all the sunny capes
        Seemed peopled with the shapes
    Of those whom I had known in days departed,
    Apparelled in the loveliness which gleams
        On faces seen in dreams.

    A moment only, and the light and glory
    Faded away, and the disconsolate shore
        Stood lonely as before;
    And the wild roses of the promontory
    Around me shuddered in the wind, and shed
        Their petals of pale red.

    There was an old belief that in the embers
    Of all things their primordial form exists,
        And cunning alchemists
    Could recreate the rose with all its members
    From its own ashes, but without the bloom,
        Without the lost perfume.

    Ah, me! what wonder-working, occult science
    Can from the ashes in our hearts once more
        The rose of youth restore?
    What craft of alchemy can bid defiance
    To time and change, and for a single hour
        Renew this phantom-flower?

    "Oh, give me back," I cried, "the vanished splendors,
    The breath of morn, and the exultant strife,
        When the swift stream of life
    Bounds o'er its rocky channel, and surrenders
    The pond, with all its lilies, for the leap
        Into the unknown deep!"

    And the sea answered, with a lamentation,
    Like some old prophet wailing, and it said,
        "Alas! thy youth is dead!
    It breathes no more, its heart has no pulsation,
    In the dark places with the dead of old
        It lies forever cold!"

    Then said I, "From its consecrated cerements
    I will not drag this sacred dust again,
        Only to give me pain;
    But, still remembering all the lost endearments,
    Go on my way, like one who looks before,
        And turns to weep no more."

    Into what land of harvests, what plantations
    Bright with autumnal foliage and the glow
        Of sunsets burning low;
    Beneath what midnight skies, whose constellations
    Light up the spacious avenues between
        This world and the unseen!

    Amid what friendly greetings and caresses,
    What households, though not alien, yet not mine,
        What bowers of rest divine;
    To what temptations in lone wildernesses,
    What famine of the heart, what pain and loss,
        The bearing of what cross!

    I do not know; nor will I vainly question
    Those pages of the mystic book which hold
        The story still untold,
    But without rash conjecture or suggestion
    Turn its last leaves in reverence and good heed,
        Until "The End" I read.




GLORYING IN THE GOAD.


      "Let the wealthy and great
      Roll in splendor and state,
    I envy them not, I declare it;
      I eat my own lamb,
      My own chickens and ham,
    I shear my own fleece, and I wear it;
      I have lawns, I have bowers,
      I have fruits, I have flowers,
    The lark is my morning alarmer;
      So, jolly boys, now.
      Here's God speed the plough,
    Long life and success to the farmer!"

So sings a certain venerable pitcher its untiring song. A brave pitcher
it was in its day. A well-ordered farm lies along its swelling sides. A
purple man merrily drives his purple team afield. Gold and purple
milkmaids are milking purple and golden cows. Young boys bind the
ripened sheaves, or bear mugs of foaming cider to the busy hay-makers,
with artistic defiance of chronology. There are ploughs and harrows,
hoes and spades, beehives and poultry-houses, all in the best repair,
and all resplendent in purple and gold. Alas! _Ilium fuit._ The gold is
become dim, the purple is dingy, the lucent whiteness has gone gray; a
very large, brown, zigzag fissure has rent its volcanic path through the
happy home, dividing the fair garden, cutting the plough in two,
narrowly escaping the ploughman; and, indeed, the whole structure is
saved from violent disruption only by the unrelaxing clasp of a string
of blue yarn. Thus passes away the glory of the world!

Is it not too often typical of the glory of our rural dreams? To live in
the country; to lie on green lawns, or under bowers of roses and
honeysuckle; to watch the procession of the flowers, and bind upon our
brows the sweetest and the fairest; to take largess of all the fruits in
their season; to be entirely independent of the world, dead to its din,
alive only to its beauty; to feed upon butter and honey, and feast upon
strawberries and cream, all found within your own garden-wall; to be
wakened by the lark, and lulled asleep by the cricket; to hear the
tinkling of the cow-bell as you walk, and to smell the new-mown hay:
surely we have found Arcadia at last. Cast away day-book and ledger,
green bag and yardstick; let us go straightway into the country and buy
a farm.

But before the deeds are actually delivered, before your feet have
finally deserted the pavement to make life-long acquaintance with the
dew, it will be worth while to ascertain whether the pitcher's word is
as good as its bond. If its fallen fortunes are indicative of what
yours shall be,--if Arcadia blooms only in its gorgeous bosom, and will
turn into an Arabia Petraea at the first touch of your spade,--better for
you a pitcher of roughest Delft on board of deal than all this pomp and
circumstance of lies.

Reports of societies are not generally "as interesting as a novel."
Nevertheless, if one will consult the Report of the Commission of
Agriculture for 1862, he will find, among fascinating columns of
figures, bold disquisitions on the midge, a mirage of grapes, pears, and
peaches, and uncomfortable-looking "thoroughbred" cattle, an essay, by
Dr. W.W. Hall of New York city, which may assist him in forming his
plans. It is not necessarily destructive of the most charming theories,
but it is very definite and damnatory as to facts. Among other
unromantic and disagreeable things, it asserts--and proves its
assertions by still more disagreeable, because incontrovertible
statistics,--that, for all the sylvan delights of lawn and bower, and
the exquisite sensation of eating your own hams, the largest class of
patients in insane asylums comes from the "jolly boys" and their wives
and daughters; but better watch a grass-blade struggling up under the
curb-stone of the sidewalk than view the fairest landscape in the world
from behind a grated window. We learn also, that, in spite of his ample
larder, his freedom from envy and carking care, the farmer does not live
so long as the pale clergyman whose white hands he looks upon with only
not contempt; but how sweet soever may be the scent of clover and
buttercup, he little heeds their fragrance who lies beneath them. We are
told that a very large part of our farming population have no breadth of
view; that they cannot enter into a conversation beyond a few comments
on the weather, the crops, the markets, and the neighborhood-news. The
freshness, the beauty, the music and motion, that breathe and stir
around them, can gain no foothold in the unvarying routine of their
lives; but in vain do the heavens spread out their glory, and in vain
the earth unfolds her loveliness, if

    "A primrose by the river's brim
    A yellow primrose is to him,
      And it is nothing more."

To these skeletons is added, perhaps, the causal and certainly the most
common skeleton of all: in this rustic paradise, this home of all the
graces and comforts, the grim spectre Debt stalks to and fro, eating out
the farmer's substance, and giving him in return anxiety, makeshifts,
irascibility, and despair. Three homes out of four, according to this
writer's estimate, suffer from the ravages of debt.

This is a general, perhaps a national view. We may come a little nearer
home, and find that a closer examination only confirms the conclusions
arrived at by the broader survey. Thoreau, who "has travelled a great
deal in Concord," and whose keen eyes took note there for forty years,
says,--"When I consider my neighbors, the farmers of Concord,... I find
that for the most part they have been toiling twenty, thirty, or forty
years, that they may become the real owners of their farms, which
commonly they have inherited with incumbrances, or else bought with
hired money,... but commonly they have not paid for them yet. It is
true, the incumbrances sometimes outweigh the value of the farm, so that
the farm itself becomes one great incumbrance, and still a man is found
to inherit it, being well acquainted with it, as he says. On applying to
the assessors, I am surprised to learn that they cannot at once name a
dozen in the town who own their farms free and clear. If you would know
the history of these homesteads, inquire at the bank where they are
mortgaged. The man who has actually paid for his farm with labor on it
is so rare that every neighbor can point to him. I doubt if there are
three such men in Concord. What has been said of the merchants,--that a
very large majority, even ninety-seven in a hundred, are sure to
fail,--is equally true of the farmers.... Yet the Middlesex Cattle-Show
goes off here with _eclat_ annually, as if all the joints of the
agricultural machine were suent."

If you do not trust the testimony of books, but will turn to living men,
you will scarcely fare better. One man, whose recreations have been
rural, but his business civic, conducts you through his groves and
summer-houses, his stone barns and his latticed cottages, but tempers
your enthusiasm with the remark, that this fancy farming is sowing
ninepences to reap sixpences. Relinquishing fancy farms, you go to the
practical man swinging his scythe in his hay-field, his shirt-sleeves
rolled above his elbows, and his trousers tucked into his boots. He
shows you the face-walls and the compost-heap, the drains and the
resultant hay-cocks, with measurable pride, but tells you at the same
time that every dollar he has earned on that farm has cost him nine
shillings. This will never do. A third farmer has inherited his farm,
not only without incumbrance, but with money at interest. Under his
hands it waxes fat and flourishing, and sends to market every year its
twelve or fifteen hundred dollars' worth of produce. But you overhear
its owner telling his neighbor that "it's a Cain's business, this
farming: make any man cross enough to kill his brother!" You find this
farmer racked with rheumatism, though in the prime of life,--bent with
the weight of years before his time. He has lost his health just as he
has improved his farm, by working early and late through sun and rain.
You turn to still another farm, whose owner brings the learning of a
college as well as the muscles of a yeoman to the culture of the soil.
His nurseries and orchards are thrifty, his cattle sleek and
comfortable, his yards broad, cleanly, and sunny. His fields wave with
plenty, his granary overflows. Here, surely, you have struck into the
Happy Valley. Here at last Tityrus reposes under the shade of his
broad-spreading beech-trees. On the contrary, you find Tityrus in the
back sitting-room, rolling his eyes in a fine frenzy over a very prose
bucolic on the Condition and Prospects of Sheep-Husbandry, which he is
writing for the "Country Gentleman" at five dollars a page. All the cool
of the day he works on his farm, and all the hot of the day he devotes
to his manuscript; and he avers with a solemnity which carries
conviction, that he and his wife have come to the conclusion that they
are carrying on their farm for the benefit of the hired help! He is
devoted to farming; he is interested in its processes; but the men and
maids get all the profits, and he supports his family by his pen.
Everywhere you find one song with variations. Farmers and farmers' wives
are not in love with their calling. They are not enthusiastic over it.
The "smartest" of the children do not remain at home to take charge of
the farm, unless impelled by a sense of duty to their aged parents, or
lured by some promise of extraordinary recompense. Everywhere the farmer
finds farming to be "a slave's life," "a dog's life," "delve all your
days, and nothin' to show for 't," "hard scrapin' to make both ends
meet." It is so unwieldly a mode of applying means to ends, that, if you
must believe him, every quart of milk costs him six cents, with the
labor thrown in, while you pay the milkman but five cents at your own
door; every dozen eggs which he gathers from his own barn he gathers at
the rate of twenty-five cents a dozen, while you are paying only
twenty-two. And even when both ends do meet, and not only meet, but lap
over, you scarcely find a hearty cheerfulness and sunshine, a liberal
praise and unfeigned ardor, a contagious delight in the soil. "Jolly
boys" in purple blouses may drive ploughs around pitchers, but they are
rarely met on the hill-sides of New England. If we may credit Dr. Hall,
they are quite as rarely seen on the rich, rolling lands toward the
sunset.

Is this state of things inevitable? Farmers have a very general belief
that it is. They not only plod on in the old way themselves, but they
have no faith in the possible opening-up of any other way. Their sole
hope of bettering their condition lies in abandoning it altogether. If
one son is superior to the others, if an only son concentrates upon
himself all the parental affection, they do not plan for him a brilliant
career in their own line; they do not look to him to obtain distinction
by some great agricultural achievement, a discovery of new laws or a new
combination of old laws; all their love and hope find expression in the
determination "not to bring him up to farming." They "don't mean he
shall ever have to work." Hard work and small profits is the story of
their lives and of the lives of their ancestors, and they do not believe
any other story will ever be truly told of the genuine farmer. And when
we say small profits, we wish the phrase to hold all the meaning of
which it is capable. It is hard work and small profits to body and soul;
small profits to heart and brain as well as purse. But every plan which
looks to better things is "notional," "new-fangled," "easier to tell of
than 'tis to do"; and so the farmer goes on his daily beat, with a
shamefaced pride in his independence, fostered by the flattery of his
county-fair orators, yet vituperating his occupation, bemoaning its
hardships, and depreciating its emoluments, stubbornly set in the belief
that he knows all there is to know about farming, and scornful of
whatever attempts to go deeper than his own ploughshare or cut a broader
swath than his own scythe.

To suggest the possibility that all this is the result of limited
knowledge, and that the most favorable and beneficial change might be
found in a more liberal education and a wider acquaintance with the
facts discovered and the deductions made by science, would be considered
by a bold yeomanry, our country's pride, as an outbreak of
"book-farming" in its most virulent form. "You may bet your hat on one
thing," says the bold yeoman,--"a man may know sunthin', an' be a good
minister an' a tol'able deacon, but he's spiled for farmin'."

Two words are beginning to be coupled in the newspapers and to float
about in the air, whose juxtaposition is the cause of many a demure
chuckle among the rural population,--"Agricultural College." Separately,
the words command all respect; united, they are a living refutation of
the well-known axiom that "the whole is equal to all its parts." On the
contrary, so far are our farmers from believing this, that, while they
acknowledge each part to be a very serious and important fact, they look
upon the whole as the flimsiest of fallacies.

"Gov'ment is goin' to build an Agriculteral College. Farmin' an'
learnin' marry an' set up house-keepin'. Guess Uncle Sam'll have to give
'em a hist with a donation-party now 'n' then. Agriculteral College?
Yes, Sir! Well, Sir, if you'll show me a man, Sir, that's a gradooate
from that College, that'll ever be seen with a hoe in his hand, I'll
give him leave to knock my brains out with it! Yes, Sir! An' it'll be
the best use he can put it to, Sir! He'll do less mischief that way 'n
any other! Agriculteral College! Edicated farmers! Yes, Sir, I've seen
'em! Got a grist up in Topsell. Jint-stock farm. The best talent in
Essex County's been a-carryin' on that farm, an' nigh about carried it
off, an' themselves along with it. Yes, Sir, the best talent in Essex
County, an' had the farm given 'em, an' they've sunk a thousan' dollars,
Sir, a'ready! That's what I call a Sinkin'-Fund, Sir! That's to begin
with. Jones is an edicated farmer. He made his cider last fall on
scinetific principles. Well, Sir, I could put an apple in my mouth, an'
swim down Merrimac River, an' have better cider 'n that all the way!
Edicated farmin' 's a very pootty thing, if a man can be at the expense
on't; but when it comes to gittin' a livin', farmin' 's farmin'.
Agriculteral College! Yes, Sir, farmin' 's a hard life, lookin' at the
best side. Soil's light an' runnin' to stones. But this here college
stuff's the poorest kind o' top-dressin' you can give it. Learnin's a
good thing. I've nothin' agin learnin', but 't a'n't the best use you
can make on 't to plough it in. The only way to promote the agriculteral
interests of Essex County, Sir, is to keep the farmers jest as they
are. Greek 'n' Latin a'n't state-prison offences, but they're sure death
to pork 'n' potaters. Minute you edicate the farmers they'll be as
uneasy as a toad under a harrow. What kind of a hand would Doctor Hall
or Squire Smith make, to come an' take a farm alongside o' me?"

This is the way our bold yeoman puts it. Planting himself on the
indisputable facts of his pork and potatoes, he regards one who stands
upon any other ground as a dreamer and a visionary. He forgets that pork
and potatoes are not the only facts in the world. The earth itself is a
larger fact than anything that springs from it. It is the inalienable
inheritance, the sole support of man. Mother and nurse, from the cradle
to the grave, there comes no hour when he can withdraw from her
nourishing bosom. But, by our farmers' showing, it is but a harsh and
niggardly step-mother, opening the fountains of life only under
enforcement. Is this reasonable? Is it reasonable to suppose that the
one calling which is essential to life, the one calling on which every
other depends, should be the Canaan accursed, servant of servants to its
brethren? Is it reasonable to suppose that God gave us this beautiful
round world, source of all our wealth, almoner of every comfort,
possessor and dispenser of all grace and loveliness, yet with such
poison in her veins that they alone are safe who deal with her at a
remove,--she withers the hand that touches her? The ancients believed
better things than these. They reverenced the Mighty Mother, and fabled
a giant's strength to him who craved a blessing by the laying-on of
hands. We know that a curse was pronounced upon the earth, but why
farmers should be so forward to monopolize the curse it is difficult to
conceive. It is generally supposed that all the descendants of Adam are
equally implicated. It is not the farmer alone, but the minister and the
mechanic as well, who is to eat bread in the sweat of his face. One
product of the earth was no more accursed than another. Wheat and barley
and corn are no more under a ban than gold and iron and timber, which
all come from the same bountiful bosom; but while artificers in gold and
iron magnify their office and wax fat, the farmer depreciates his, and
according to his own showing is clothed upon with leanness.

Surely these things ought not so to be. Looking at this earth as the
divinely prepared dwelling-place of man, and looking at man as divinely
appointed to dress and keep it, to replenish and subdue it, we should
naturally suppose that there would be an obvious and preeminent
adaptation of the one to the other. We should naturally suppose that the
primary, the fundamental occupation of the race would be one which
should not only keep body and soul together, but should be especially
and exactly fitted to develop and strengthen all the powers called into
exercise, and should also be most likely to call into exercise a great
variety of powers to the fashioning of a healthy and beautiful symmetry.
Looking still further at the secondary occupations, we find our views
confirmed. The shoemaker must bend over his lapstone, and he becomes
stooping and hollow-chested. The blacksmith twists the sinews of his
arms to strength, but at the expense of his other members. The
watchmaker trains his eyes to microscopic vision, but his muscles are
small and his skin colorless. A very large majority of the secondary
callings remove men from the open air, often from the sunshine, and
generally train one or a few faculties at the expense of the others. The
artisan carries skill to perfection, the genius towers into sublimity,
but the man suffers. Not so the farmer. His life is not only many-, but
all-sided. His ever-changing employment gives him every variety of
motion and posture. Not a muscle but is pressed into service. His work
lies chiefly out-of-doors. The freedom of earth and sky are his. Every
power of his mind may be brought into play. He is surrounded by
mysteries which the longest life will not give him time enough to
fathom, problems whose solution may furnish employment for the deepest
thought and the most sustained attention, and whose solution is at the
same time a direct and most important contribution to his own ease and
riches. The constant presence of beautiful and ever-shifting scenery
ministers to his taste and his imagination. Nature, in her grandeur, in
her loveliness, in the surpassing beauty of her utilities, is always
spread before him. All her wonderful processes go on beneath his eyes.
The great laboratory is ever open. The furnace-fire is always burning.
Patent to his curious or admiring gaze the transmutation takes place.
The occult principle of life surrounds him, might almost bewilder him,
with manifestations. Bee and bird, fruit and blossom, and the phantom
humanity in beasts, offer all their secrets to his eyes. Every process
is his minister. His mental and material interests lie in one right
line. The sun is his servant. The shower fulfils his behest. The dew
drops silently down to do his work. The fragrance of the apple-orchard
shall turn to gold in his grasp. The beauty of bloom shall fill his home
with plenty. The frost of winter is his treasure-keeper, and the snows
wrap him about with beneficence. With nothing trivial, deceptive,
inflated, has he to do. An unimpeachable sincerity pervades all things.
All things are natural, and all things act after their kind. Is it a
divine decree that all this shall tend to no good? Shall all this pomp
of preparation rightly come to nothing? Do we gather the natural fruits
of circumstance, when the mind travels on to madness, the body goes
prematurely to disease and decay, and the heart shrivels away from love
and is overcast with gloom? Is all the appearance of adaptation false,
and do farmers gain the due emoluments of their position? Not so. It is
their fault that they do not see the life which revels in exuberance
around them. In their minds is no under-draining, no subsoiling. Earth
with all her interests takes unrelaxing hold of their potato-patch, but
they have eyes only for the potato-patch. Accustoming themselves to the
contemplation of little things, considered separately and not as links
in the universal chain, their angle of vision has grown preternaturally
acute. Things they see, but not the relations of things. They dwell on
desert islands. For all the integrity of Nature, they fail to learn
integrity. The honest farmer is no more common than the honest merchant.
He abhors the tricks of trade, he has his standing joke about the
lawyer's conscience: but the load of hay which he sold to the merchant
was heavier by his own weight on the scales than at the merchant's
stable-yard; the lawyer who buys his wood, taught by broad rural
experience, looks closely to the admeasurement; and a trout in the milk
Thoreau counts as very strong circumstantial evidence. The farmer does
not compass sublime swindles like the merchant, nor such sharp practice
as the lawyer; but in small ways he is the peer of either. We do not say
that farmers are any more addicted to their characteristic vices than
the lawyers and merchants are to theirs; but that they have their
peculiarities, like other classes, and that the term _honest_ is as
necessary a prefix to _farmer_ as to any other noun of occupation. We
admit all this, but we believe it is the fault of the farmer, and not of
his circumstances.

"His fault!" says the farmer, and say many men of whom better things
might be expected. "How can he get wisdom that holdeth the plough, and
that glorieth in the goad, that driveth oxen, and is occupied in their
labors, and whose talk is of bullocks?" How? By "seeking her as silver,
and searching for her as for hid treasures." For remember, O farmer! the
despairing question is from below, the inspiring answer from above. It
is not the Bible, but the Apocrypha, that casts doubt upon agricultural
education. There is wisdom to him that holdeth the plough. Honor and
health and wealth and great-heartedness are to be found in the soil.
Earth is not one huge incumbrance to weigh man down; it is the means by
which he may rise to heavenly heights. Earth has been the mother of
dignity ever since her Maker's eyes looked upon her, and the Maker's
voice pronounced her very good. And "Very Good" is the true verdict.
Ignorance, stupidity, and sin insist upon perpetuating the curse from
which she has been once redeemed; but a blessing lies in her heart for
him who has but the courage to grasp it.

What analogies have they to prop their conclusions withal, who maintain
the necessary degradation of the soil? Fire, air, and water bow down and
do obeisance to man. They are analyzed and recombined. They are studied
with insatiable curiosity. They receive the absorbed attention of a
lifetime. Daily their secrets are wrested from them. Their likings and
their dislikings are forced into man's service; they are coupled in
strange unions and harnessed to his chariot. Whithersoever he will, they
bear him. They minister to his lowliest needs, they bend to his loftiest
dreams. They have lifted him from the earth whereon he crept, and have
given him the wings of the wind. Swifter than the eagle flies, swift as
the lightnings flash, they run to and fro at his command. Nor has the
limit of their capacities been reached. Nor has man ceased to pry into
the mysteries which lie hidden in their depths. He was once their abject
slave. He is now their crowned king. He will one day be their absolute
monarch.

But while the three ancient elements are thus wrought into glory and
honor, the fourth sister, Earth, remains a clod. They give gifts to men,
but she only sears him with the brand of servitude. Every bold seeker,
adventuring into their arcana, bears back his treasure-trove; but the
earth only mocks her wooer, and robs him of his strength who sleeps upon
her knees!

It is easy to point to occurrences which seem to prove this,--to
experiments which seemed fruitless,--to plans adopted only to be laid
aside,--to new modes that were heralded with great flourish of trumpets,
and shuffled ignominiously out through the pantry-door. But every
science and every art has had its empirical age, and every age has its
empiricists. Astrology spoke its great swelling words, made its
cabalistic signs, and passed away to its burial; but astronomy remains
eternal as the heavens. The stars cannot tell a man when he shall die,
and they shine upon the shepherd as brightly as on the sage; but they
have marvellous secrets to whisper to him who watches the long night
through to behold their coming and mark the magic of their ways; and by
so much knowledge unfolded Earth takes her place in the skies. There was
no El Dorado beyond the western sea to bestow eternal youth upon the
Spanish dreamer; but there was a land fairer than all his fancy painted,
to whose light the Gentiles shall yet come, and kings to the brightness
of its rising. The philosopher's stone has never been found which should
transmute all metals to gold; but gold itself is worthless in the
presence of such truths as philosophy reveals. All the way through, no
science has been pushed to barren results. A thousand errors have
branched off from the central truth, and have sometimes been mistaken
for it; a thousand false steps have been made for one in the right
direction; yet the truth is central and indivisible, and men have
pressed on steadily to reach it. Counterfeits do not annihilate the pure
coin. Pretenders do not destroy faith in the rightful prince. Even
failures lead the way to success. Honest, wise, persevering research has
ever been rewarded in full measure, pressed down, shaken together, and
running over. And it is not to be supposed that the one science of the
earth vaster and nobler than all others, the science that ministers most
directly to man's life, shall be the one science to baffle his research
and yield him meagre returns. We do not know what wealth the earth holds
in store for us, and it is our shame and misery that we so little
strive to know, so little care to seek. With an ignorance for which our
rich experience leaves us no excuse, we doggedly assume that we have
attained the ultimatum. The earth is to us but an immense pippin covered
all over with the arrogant label, "Seek-no-further."

If farmers choose to accept this label as their motto, they should also
accept the consequences without complaint. If they choose to live in a
rut, they must not expect to breathe the air which they would find on a
hill. Many readers will remember a passage at arms that occurred in the
legislative assembly of one of our New-England States. A clergyman,
advocating a bill which was to help a certain class of young men in
obtaining education, referred to several persons who had by assistance
become men of note, but who without it would have remained "only
farmers." Another member immediately took umbrage, avowed himself to be
a farmer, and assured the assembly that he should not vote for a bill
which was to educate young men to sneer at him! The bill
failed,--whether from constitutional weakness or from this death-blow we
are not informed, but are left to infer the latter. The repartee was
very good as a repartee, and a respectable degree of Parliamentary skill
was shown in seizing upon a plausible pretext for a foregone conclusion;
but so far as the question was of principle and not of repartee, the
clergyman was right and the farmer was wrong. We may exalt democracy,
and abase aristocracy, and cajole people with specious phrases.
Ignorance and uncouthness may put on the garb of modest merit, and
worthlessness seek to veil itself by an unattractive exterior; but under
never so many layers the truth remains intact. "Only a farmer" expresses
with all-sufficient accuracy the relative position of farmers,--not
their necessary, but their actual position. The occupation which should
be a liberal profession is a most illiberal labor. The eloquence of
Demosthenes cannot change facts. Farming is honorable, just as any other
business is honorable, according to the amount of mind and heart brought
to bear on it. Shoemaking will always be an inferior craft to
statesmanship, because the amount of intellect required is less in the
former than in the latter. The man who aims at the highest culture, both
of his farm and himself, is aiming, whether consciously or not, at the
highest rank, and he shall not stand among mean men; but he who simply
delves in the dirt will find no laurels there. Fine-sounding phrases
cannot give dignity to that which is in itself undignified. No amount of
complaint can elevate prejudice, obstinacy, and routine into
intelligence, generosity, magnanimity. Farmers themselves act upon this
principle with entire unanimity, because it is a law of Nature, and not
an effort of the will. The man upon whose experiments they look with
utter distrust, ill-concealed contempt, and covert ridicule, whose
science seems to them mere nonsense, extravagance, and recklessness,
they at the same time regard with reverence, admiration, and confidence.
They look down upon him as a farmer, but they look up to him as a man.
They have a consciousness that he lives on another plane than theirs.
They are proud and pleased to have his family visit and receive theirs.
They feel that he is of a different order from themselves. And if
farmers persist in keeping education and science away from their farms,
if they will bring only their hard hands to the work, and will leave
their brains to shrivel in their skulls, this state of things must go
on. The best of materials is of no use without will and skill to work
it. Matter is a sorry substance until mind lays hold of it. The world
was not made with tug and sweat, but He spake and it was done, He
commanded, and it stood fast. As the world was made, so must it be
subdued, not by matter clawing at matter, but by the calm dominion of
spirit over matter. Until intellect percolates the soil, the soil will
not part with its hidden hoards. We shall have effort, struggle, wear,
and weariness, but no victory. It is the strife of clod with clod.

So it is that the men who grieve to bring their minds into play will
never make of their occupation a profession. The people who work mind
and muscle, who turn knowledge into wisdom, shall stand before kings.
Those who

    "Keep in uninquiring trust
    The old dull round of things"

shall be hewers of wood and drawers of water to the end of the days. If
farming is doomed, farmers are doomed. For here is the earth ready-made,
and however much we may dislike it, it is all we have and the best we
shall get. If farming must be mere mechanical labor,--_peine forte et
dure_,--then there is a point where elevation and improvement must stop,
for there must always exist a class of serfs,--serfs to the soil, slaves
of their own farms; and none are more sure of this than those who have
lived in a farming community, and seen how surely the adventurous
spirits, the active, the energetic, the intellectual, the promising,
turn away from the dismal monotony of the farm and launch out on
currents of freer flow, or, if they remain at home, remain only in
consequence of the continued and earnest expostulations and the fairest
promises of parents, to rock the cradle of their declining years, and
not unfrequently to rock it over.

But if the founders of our Agricultural College, or if any furtherers of
rural education, propose to themselves to diffuse light (and dispel
darkness) by appealing to farmers,--if they think to correct the evils
of ignorance by furnishing special opportunities to farmers,--if they
flatter themselves that they can establish a college of aims and claims
so moderate that farmers and farmers' boys will not be discouraged by
the time, money, or mind required,--if they design to narrow the crown
that lesser brows may be circled,--they are spending their strength for
nought. No college and no school can be founded so wisely and fitly,
that farmers, as a class, will send their sons to it. Why should they,
believing, as they do, that the district-school already gives them as
much "learnin'" as they need? Boys there can "read, write, and cipher."
They gain knowledge enough to reckon with the hired man, to keep the
tally of the marketing, to compute interest, and to do parish business.
What more do they want? Your college-men will talk about selections and
temperatures, silex and fluorine; but what has all that to do with
planting the ten-acre lot? Timothy and red-top grew before Liebig was
born. A rose by any other name is just as sweet to the agricultural
nose. Farmers who have grown to manhood with full faith in the fixity of
their condition, in the impossibility of its improvement, are not to be
turned right-about-face by a programme. The best patent cultivator could
not root out this main article of their creed. Agricultural colleges may
spread all their blandishments; but farmers will not listen to the voice
of the charmer, charm he never so wisely. The academic roof may be set
low and the academic door flung wide open, and the academic Siren, with
new and deeper meaning, may sweetly

    "Sing a song of sixpence, a bag full of rye";

but before it reaches the rural ear, it will have transformed itself
into a new rendering of the fatal entomological civility,--

    "'Will you walk into my parlor?' said the spider to the fly."

Reasoning is of no avail. Analogy has nothing to take hold of. Farmers
do not grasp the chances already offered them; how should they be
expected to possess themselves of future ones? Able treatises on
breeding, instructive, eloquent, and forcible, are written and printed;
but these men continue to tie up nightly their ill-favored and
lean-fleshed kine, and are weekly dragged to church by loose-jointed
nags wabbling over the road, head between legs. There are yearly
reports, rich in suggestion, well printed, cleverly illustrated,
distributed without cost--to the receivers. They will not read them.
They may glance at the foreign-looking sheep, with folds of wool on his
throat; they will utter a strong idiomatic exclamation over the
broad-sided short-horn; but they will not go beyond the limits of their
own township to replenish their stock. They have not time nor money nor
heart for experiments. You prove to them beyond the possibility of
gainsaying that their mode is cumbrous, and, in truth, extravagant; they
will assent to your propositions, admit the force of your arguments, but
inevitably leave your presence with the remark, that, "after all, they
think, like Gran'ma'am Howdy, they'd better go on in the good old
diabolical way,"--and there, accordingly, they go. Their logic is
devious, but it is always ready. It may not be convincing, but it is
conclusive. The major premise is often hidden, but it is as firm as
Fate.

"Parson Edwards's been round with the temperance-pledge," says one old
farmer to another.

"Yes," answers the latter. "Came to me. Asked me, says he, 'Mr.
Solomon,' says he, 'have you got any cider in your suller?' 'Yes, Sir,'
says I,--'sixteen barrels, good as ever you see in your life, I don't
care _where_ 't is.' 'Well,' says he, 'Mr. Solomon, my advice to you is,
to go an' tap them barrels, every one on 'em, an' let it run!'"

"Guess you told him you'd wait a spell, didn't you?"

"Humph! Let it run! _I knew his gran'sir!_ Meddlin' toad! Advisin' me to
throw my cider away! I KNEW HIS GRAN'SIR!"

Whenever any amendment is suggested, some "gran'sir" or other will be
sure to block the way. That he has been two generations dead, or that he
has no apparent connection with the point at issue, may be indisputably
proved, but it does not open the road.

Nor will the farmer's sons be any more ready to avail themselves of
their college than the farmer's self. As a general thing, they have
either ploughed their own furrow "in the good old diabolical way," and
walk in it as their fathers walked, caring for no other, or they have
acquired so unconquerable a repugnance to the uncongenial toil that they
cannot conceive of any plan or process by which it can be made
tolerable. To elevate farming by placing the lever under the farmers is
to attack a fort where its defences are strongest. But we can apply
socially as well as agriculturally the principle of a rotation of crops.
Poets are not necessarily the sons of poets. We do not draw upon
engineers' families for our supply of engineers. The greatest statesman
of the age may come from the smallest estate in the country. So also is
there no Medo-Persic law compelling the cultivation of our lands by
farmers' sons. An infusion of fresh blood is sometimes the best remedy
for longstanding disease and weakness, especially in social
organizations. The end desired is not the education of any special
existing class, but the establishment of a class fit to receive in trust
special existing interests. We want our country's soil to be
intelligently and beneficially cultivated. We desire that it shall be
rescued from ignorance and from quackery, and placed in the hands of
active intellect and sound sense. We want our farmers to be working-men,
not day-laborers. We want them to be practical farmers, book-farmers,
and gentlemen-farmers in one. The proprietors of the soil stand at the
base of society, and should constitute by themselves an order of
nobility,--but eclectic, not hereditary. Whenever a boy displays a turn
for agriculture, there is a fit subject for agricultural education, a
proper student for an agricultural college, whether his father were
merchant, farmer, policeman, or president. You cannot make a college so
mean that farmers' sons will flock into it, but you can make it so great
that the best of all classes shall press in. Endosmose and exosmose are
the soul of growth; either, alone, would bring death,--death on one side
from exhaustion, on the other from over-fulness. The city is currently
said to draw its best blood from the country. Let the city pour it
back again over field and meadow, turning our wildernesses into
gardens. Country and city will be invigorated by an exchange of
commodities,--the one giving of its nature, the other of its culture.
We want no exclusiveness, aristocratic or democratic. We want
intelligent men to develop the capacity of the soil. The problem is, to
vindicate the ways of God to man,--to demonstrate that He spake truth,
when He looked upon the earth which He had made, and pronounced it very
good. It is the duty of this generation to show to the future that
agriculture opens a career, and not a grave, to thought, energy, and
genius. It needs strong arms and stout hearts, but there are bays to be
won and worn. We want farmers who do not look upon their land as a
malicious menial, but who love it and woo it, and delight in enriching
and adorning it. We want men who are enthusiastic,--who will not be put
down by failures, nor disheartened by delay,--men who believe that the
Earth holds in her lap richer stores than gold or silver,--who are not
deceived by all the grovelling that has been laid to her charge, but
know in their inmost souls that she is full of beneficence and power,
and that it needs only to pronounce the "Open Sesame!" to gain
admittance to her treasure-house and possession of her richest gifts. We
want men who are willing to spend and be spent, not for paltry gains or
sordid existence, but for gains that are not paltry and existence that
is not sordid,--for love of truth,--men who attribute the failure of
their experiments, not to the poverty of Nature, but to their own
short-sighted, rough-handed endeavor, and who will simply take heart and
try again,--men who are fully persuaded in their own minds that there
must be, and are fully determined in their own hearts that there shall
be, profit to him that glorieth in the goad.

It is left for our country to show that manual and mental skill,
strength, exercise, and labor are not incompatible,--that hard hands may
comport with gracious manners,--that one may be a gentleman digging in a
ditch, as well as dancing in a drawing-room. The Old World groans under
her peasant system,--even free England has her Hodge; but we will have
no peasantry here, no Hodges in hobnailed shoes, no stolid perpetual
serfdom to nurse our vanity and pride. The very genius of our nation
makes every man's manhood his most valuable possession. America
professes to believe that no one can with impunity evade the decree, "In
the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread." She professes to hold labor
in honor; but she should show her faith by her work. She should display
her children of labor, fairer and fatter than the children of kings and
princes. If they are seen to be decrepit in mind and body before their
time,--if they have less happiness than the Austrian peasant, and less
content than the English clown, and no breadth of vision or liberality
of thought or clear foresight to atone for such deficiency, we shall
have to compass sea and land before we make many intelligent men or
nations proselytes to our faith.

The time especially has need of men. This hour, and every hour of the
last three years, ought to prove to us beyond cavil that no class can
safely be left in ignorance, least of all the class that holds in its
hands a people's staff of life. Our country needs all the brain, all the
conscience, all the nerve and patience and moral strength, that can be
commanded. Her salvation lies in a yeomanry capable of comprehending the
momentous issues at stake. "More light!" is the dying gasp of a dying
people. Our republican institutions are but half completed. To give
every man the right to vote, without giving him at the same time the
power to vote intelligently, is but questionable service. If such an
arrangement were perpetual, it would be unquestionable disservice. Only
as fast and as far as we keep enlightenment abreast of power are we
seeing that the Republic receives no detriment. Ignorance is the
never-failing foe of freedom, the never-failing ally of despotism. We
have organized and successfully fought a crusade against tyranny; we are
now in the full tide of our crusade against slavery; let us have one
more, organized and efficient, against ignorance, that the fruit of our
former victories be not lost to us for lack of wisdom to use them
aright.

That the people who suffer most from want of knowledge should disdain it
is but natural. To see the need of teaching, men must be taught. It is
this very ignorance which is the strong buttress against education.
Ignorance propagates itself. It can be subdued only by force or tact,
not by argument. But for men who have attained by the help of their
education whatever reputation they possess to affect to question its
importance is to spurn the ladder by which they have mounted to
eminence. We are sometimes almost tempted to suspect the existence of a
petty jealousy in members of the learned professions. It would seem as
if a small fear were indulged lest a wider diffusion of knowledge and a
more thorough culture among the farming classes should detract from the
supremacy of others. There is certainly, among some writers, a leaning
towards a continuance of present abuses for which it is difficult to
account. The shrewdness of the plain farmer is pitted against the
science of the scholar, to the entire discomfiture of the latter. But
would the plain farmer's shrewdness be at all diminished by educating
the plain farmer? Would his sharp sense be blunted by being expressed
with some partial subjection to grammatical forms? Would his observation
be any less close for being trained? Would his reasoning be any less
profitable by being wisely directed than by running at hap-hazard? Would
it not be more economical to strengthen and polish his powerful weapons,
and give them honest work to do, than to leave them rough and rusty from
disuse, and only brought out at long intervals to hew and hack devices
for walking in darkness? If education is not the foe of legal,
mechanical, polemic, nor forensic acuteness, why should it be hostile to
any?

No lover of his country, who brings to this view the same clearness and
sense which he takes to political or personal plans, but must hail as an
omen of good the efforts now making throughout the North in behalf of
agriculture and education. It is a cause for proud and grateful
gratulation and congratulation, that our government is so wise and
strong as to look through all the smoke and cloud of warfare, and set
firm in the tumultuous present the foundations of future
greatness,--that, calm and confident, it lays in the midst of the
thunder-storm of battle the corner-stone of the temple of Peace. It is
equally encouraging to see the States from east to west responding to
this movement, consulting with each other, enlisting in the enterprise
their best men, and sending them up and down in the land, and in other
lands, to observe and collate and infer, that the beneficent designs of
Congress may be carried out and carried on in the best possible manner
for the highest good of all. So a free people governs itself. So a free
people discerns its weakness and unfolds its strength. So a true
aristocracy will yet develop a worthy democracy. From such living,
far-seeing patriotism we augur the best results. Mistakes will doubtless
be made; wisdom will not die with this generation; but a beginning is
the sure presage of the end. Hesitation and precipitancy, unseemly delay
and ill-advised action, may <DW44>, but will not prevent, a glorious
consummation. In these colleges we look to see agricultural centres from
which shall radiate new light across our hills and valleys. They will
not at once turn every plough-boy into a philosopher, nor send us
Liebigs to milk the cows; but to every plough-boy and dairyman in the
country they will give a new and a wider horizon. They will bring fresh
and manly incentives into the domain of toil. They will establish in
society a new order of men,--an order whose mere existence will give
heart and hope to the farmer-lad disgusted with his narrow life, yet
unable to relinquish it. They will send out to us men who have learned
and will teach that the plough, the hoe, the rake are implements of
profit and honor, as well as of industry. They will show that the hand
and the head may march abreast, and that only so can their full capacity
be tested. Science will be corrected by practice, and practice will be
guided by science. These men will go over the land and quietly set up
their household gods among our old-time farmers. They will gradually
acquire influence, not by loud-voiced rhetoric, but by the silent
eloquence of rich cornfields, heavy-laden orchards, full-uddered kine,
and merry-hearted boys and girls,--by the gentle, but irresistible force
of kindly words, pleasant ways, ready sympathy, a helping hand in
trouble, "sage counsel in cumber,"--by the thousand little devices of
taste and culture and good-fellowship,--by the cheap elegances, the fine
endearments, all the small, sweet courtesies of life. They will approve
the beneficence and the power of the Great Mother; they will demonstrate
to farmers the possibility of large and generous living; they will teach
them to distinguish between the mountebanks of pretended science and the
apostles of that science which alone is truth; they will give to thought
a new direction, to energy a new impulse, to earth a new creation, to
man a new life.




SAADI.


Whilst the Journal of the Oriental Society attests the presence of good
Semitic and Sanskrit scholars in our colleges, no translation of an
Eastern poet has yet appeared in America. Of the two hundred Persian
bards of whose genius Von Hammer Purgstall has given specimens to
Germany, we have had only some fragments collected in journals and
anthologies. There are signs that this neglect is about to be retrieved.
In the interval, while we wait for translations of our own, we welcome
the announcement of an American edition, if it be only a careful
reprint, of the "Gulistan" of Saadi,--a book which has been current in
Asia and Europe now for six hundred years. Of the "Gulistan or
Rose-Garden" there exist three respectable English translations. That of
Gladwin is to be preferred for its more simple and forcible style. Mr.
Gladwin has not thought fit to turn into rhyme the passages of verse
with which the "Gulistan" is interspersed. It is the less important,
that these verses are seldom more than a metrical repetition of the
sentiment of the preceding paragraph. Mr. Eastwick's metrical renderings
do not make us regret their omission. Mr. James Ross, in an "Essay on
the Life and Genius of Saadi," has searched the works of his author, as
well as outside history, for biographical facts or personal allusions.

The slowness to import these books into our libraries--mainly owing, no
doubt, to the forbidding difficulty of the original languages--is due
also in part to some repulsion in the genius of races. At first sight,
the Oriental rhetoric does not please our Western taste. Life in the
East wants the complexity of European and American existence; and in the
writing of the primitive nations a certain monotony betrays the poverty
of the landscape, and of social conditions. Every word in Arabic is said
to be derived from the camel, the horse, or the sheep. We fancy we are
soon familiar with all their images. Medschun and Leila, rose and
nightingale, parrots and tulips; mosques and dervishes; desert, caravan,
and robbers; peeps at the harem; bags of gold dinars; slaves, horses,
camels, sabres, shawls, pearls, amber, cohol, and henna; insane
compliments to the Sultan, borrowed from the language of prayer; Hebrew
and Gueber legends molten into Arabesque;--'tis a short inventory of
topics and tropes, which incessantly return in Persian poetry. I do not
know but at the first encounter many readers take also an impression of
tawdry rhetoric, an exaggeration, and a taste for scarlet, running to
the borders of the <DW64>-fine,--or if not, yet a pushing of the luxury
of ear and eye where it does not belong, as the Chinese in their
mathematics employ the colors blue and red for algebraic signs, instead
of our pitiless _x_ and _y_. These blemishes disappear, or diminish, on
better acquaintance. Where there is real merit, we are soon reconciled
to differences of taste. The charge of monotony lies more against the
numerous Western imitations than against the Persians themselves, and
though the torrid, like the arctic zone, puts some limit to variety, it
is least felt in the masters. It is the privilege of genius to play its
game indifferently with few or with many pieces, as Nature draws all her
opulence out of a few elements. Saadi exhibits perpetual variety of
situation and incident, and an equal depth of experience with Cardinal
de Retz in Paris or Doctor Johnson in London. He finds room on his
narrow canvas for the extremes of lot, the play of motives, the rule of
destiny, the lessons of morals, and the portraits of great men. He has
furnished the originals of a multitude of tales and proverbs which are
current in our mouths, and attributed by us to recent writers; as, for
example, the story of "Abraham and the Fire-Worshipper," once claimed
for Doctor Franklin, and afterwards traced to Jeremy Taylor, who
probably found it in Gentius.

The superlative, so distasteful in the temperate region, has vivacity in
the Eastern speech. In his compliments to the Shah, Saadi says,--"The
incurvated back of the sky became straight with joy at thy birth." "A
tax-gatherer," he says, "fell into a place so dangerous, that, from
fear, a male lion would become a female." Of dunces he says, with a
double superlative,--"If the ass of Christ should go to Mecca, it would
come back an ass still." It is a saying from I know not what poet,--"If
the elegant verses of Dhoair Fariabi fall into thy hands, steal them,
though it were in the sacred temple of Mecca itself." But the wildness
of license appears in poetical praises of the Sultan:--"When his bow
moves, it is already the last day [for his enemies]; whom his onset
singles out, to him is life not appointed; and the ghost of the Holy
Ghost were not sure of its time."

But when once the works of these poets are made accessible, they must
draw the curiosity of good readers. It is provincial to ignore them. If,
as Mackintosh said, "whatever is popular deserves attention," much more
does that which has fame. The poet stands in strict relation to his
people: he has the over-dose of their nationality. We did not know them,
until they declared their taste by their enthusiastic welcome of his
genius. Foreign criticism might easily neglect him, unless their
applauses showed the high historic importance of his powers. In these
songs and elegies breaks into light the national mind of the Persians
and Arabians. The monotonies which we accuse, accuse our own. We pass
into a new landscape, new costume, new religion, new manners and
customs, under which humanity nestles very comfortably at Shiraz and
Mecca, with good appetite, and with moral and intellectual results that
correspond, point for point, with ours at New York and London. It needs
in every sense a free translation, just as, from geographical position,
the Persians attribute to the east wind what we say of the west.

Saadi, though he has not the lyric flights of Hafiz, has wit, practical
sense, and just moral sentiments. He has the instinct to teach, and from
every occurrence must draw the moral, like Franklin. He is the poet of
friendship, love, self-devotion, and serenity. There is a uniform force
in his page, and, conspicuously, a tone of cheerfulness, which has
almost made his name a synonyme for this grace. The word _Saadi_ means
_Fortunate_. In him the trait is no result of levity, much less of
convivial habit, but first of a happy nature, to which victory is
habitual, easily shedding mishaps, with sensibility to pleasure, and
with resources against pain. But it also results from the habitual
perception of the beneficent laws that control the world. He inspires in
the reader a good hope. What a contrast between the cynical tone of
Byron and the benevolent wisdom of Saadi!

Saadi has been longer and better known in the Western nations than any
of his countrymen. By turns, a student, a water-carrier, a traveller, a
soldier fighting against the Christians in the Crusades, a prisoner
employed to dig trenches before Tripoli, and an honored poet in his
protracted old age at home,--his varied and severe experience took away
all provincial tone, and gave him a facility of speaking to all
conditions. But the commanding reason of his wider popularity is his
deeper sense, which, in his treatment, expands the local forms and tints
to a cosmopolitan breadth. Through his Persian dialect he speaks to all
nations, and, like Homer, Shakspeare, Cervantes, and Montaigne, is
perpetually modern.

To the sprightly, but indolent Persians, conversation is a game of
skill. They wish to measure wit with you, and expect an adroit, a
brilliant, or a profound answer. Many narratives, doubtless, have
suffered in the translation, since a promising anecdote sometimes
heralds a flat speech. But Saadi's replies are seldom vulgar. His wit
answers to the heart of the question, often quite over the scope of the
inquirer. He has also that splendor of expression which alone, without
wealth of thought, sometimes constitutes a poet, and forces us to ponder
the problem of style. In his poem on his old age, he says,--"Saadi's
whole power lies in his sweet words: let this gift remain to me, I care
not what is taken."

The poet or thinker must always, in a rude nation, be the chief
authority on religion. All questions touching its truth and obligation
will come home to him, at last, for their answer. As he thinks and
speaks will intelligent men believe. Therefore a certain deference must
be shown him by the priests,--a result which conspicuously appears in
the history of Hafiz and Saadi. In common with his countrymen, Saadi
gives prominence to fatalism,--a doctrine which, in Persia, in Arabia,
and in India, has had, in all ages, a dreadful charm. "To all men," says
the Koran, "is their day of death appointed, and they cannot postpone or
advance it one hour. Wilt thou govern the world which God governs? Thy
lot is cast beforehand, and whithersoever it leads, thou must follow."
"Not one is among you," said Mahomet, "to whom is not already appointed
his seat in fire or his seat in bliss."

But the Sheik's mantle sits loosely on Saadi's shoulders, and I find in
him a pure theism. He asserts the universality of moral laws, and the
perpetual retributions. He celebrates the omnipotence of a virtuous
soul. A certain intimate and avowed piety, obviously in sympathy with
the feeling of his nation, is habitual to him. All the forms of courtesy
and of business in daily life take a religious tinge, as did those of
Europe in the Middle Age.

With the exception of a few passages, of which we need not stop to give
account, the morality of the "Gulistan" and the "Bostan" is pure, and so
little clogged with the superstition of the country that this does not
interfere with the pleasure of the modern reader: he can easily
translate their ethics into his own. Saadi praises alms, hospitality,
justice, courage, bounty, and humility; he respects the poor, and the
kings who befriend the poor. He admires the royal eminence of the
dervish or religious ascetic. "Hunger is a cloud out of which falls a
rain of eloquence and knowledge: when the belly is empty, the body
becomes spirit; when it is full, the spirit becomes body." He praises
humility. "Make thyself dust, to do anything well." "Near Casbin," he
tells us, "a man of the country of Parthia came forth to accost me,
mounted on a tiger. At this sight, such fear seized me that I could not
flee nor move. But he said,--'O Saadi, be not surprised at what thou
seest. Do thou only not withdraw thy neck from the yoke of God, and
nothing shall be able to withdraw its neck from thy yoke.'"

In a country where there are no libraries and no printing, people must
carry wisdom in sentences. Wonderful is the inconsecutiveness of the
Persian poets. European criticism finds that the unity of a beautiful
whole is everywhere wanting. Not only the story is short, but no two
sentences are joined. In looking through Von Hammer's anthology, culled
from a paradise of poets, the reader feels this painful discontinuity.
'Tis sand without lime,--as if the neighboring desert had _saharized_
the mind. It was said of Thomson's "Seasons," that the page would read
as well by omitting every alternate line. But the style of Thomson is
glue and bitumen to the loose and irrecoverable ramble of the Oriental
bards. No topic is too remote for their rapid suggestion. The Ghaselle
or Kassida is a chapter of proverbs, or proverbs unchaptered, unthreaded
beads of all colors, sizes, and values. Yet two topics are sure to
return in any and every proximity,--the mistress and the name of the
poet. Out of every ambush these leap on the unwary reader. Saadi, in the
"Gulistan," by the necessity of the narrative, corrects this arid
looseness, which appears, however, in his odes and elegies, as in Hafiz
and Dschami. As for the incessant return of the poet's name,--which
appears to be a sort of registry of copyrights,--the Persians often
relieve this heavy custom by wit and audacious sallies.

The Persians construct with great intrepidity their mythology and
legends of typical men. Jamschid, who reigned seven hundred years, and
was then driven from his throne, is their favorite example of the turns
of fortune. Karun or Corah, the alchemist, who converted all things to
gold, but perished with his treasures at the word of Moses, is their
Croesus. Lokman, the AEsop of the East, lived to an enormous age, was
the great-grandson of Noah, etc. Saadi relates, that Lokman, in his last
years, dwelt on the border of a reedy marsh, where he constructed a
cabin, and busied himself with making osier baskets. The Angel of Death
appeared to him, and said,--"Lokman, how is it, that, in three thousand
years that you have lived in the world, you have never known how to
build a house?" Lokman replied,--"O Azrael! one would be a fool, knowing
that you were always at his heels, to set himself at building a house."
Hatem Tai is their type of hospitality, who, when the Greek emperor sent
to pray him to bestow on him his incomparable horse, received the
messenger with honor, and, having no meat in his tent, killed the horse
for his banquet, before he yet knew the object of the visit. Nushirvan
the Just is their Marcus Antoninus, or Washington, to whom every wise
counsel in government is attributed. And the good behavior of rulers is
a point to which Saadi constantly returns. It is one of his maxims, that
the "_bons mots_ of kings are the kings of _bons mots_." One of these
is,--"At night thou must go in prayer a beggar, if by day thou wilt
carry thyself as a king." Again,--"A king is like a great and massive
wall: as soon as he leans from the perpendicular [of equity], he is near
his ruin." Again,--"You, O king, sit in the place of those who are gone,
and of those who are to come: how can you establish a firm abode between
two non-existences?" Dzoul Noun, of Grand Cairo, said to the Caliph,--"I
have learned that one to whom you have given power in the country treats
the subjects with severity, and permits daily wrongs and violences
there." The Caliph replied,--"There will come a day when I will severely
punish him." "Yes," returned the other, "you will wait until he has
taken all the goods of the subjects; then you will bestir yourself, and
snatch them from him, and will fill your treasury. But what good will
that do to your poor and miserable people?" The Caliph was ashamed, and
ordered the instant punishment of the offender.

It appears, from the anecdotes which Professor Graf has rendered from
the Calcutta manuscripts, that Saadi enjoyed very high respect from the
great in his own time, and from the Sultan of the Mongolian court,--and
that he used very plain dealing with this last, for the redress of
grievances which fell under his notice. These, with other passages, mark
the state of society wherein a shepherd becomes a robber, then a
conqueror, and then sultan. In a rude and religious society, a poet and
traveller is thereby a noble and the associate of princes, a teacher of
religion, a mediator between the people and the prince, and, by his
exceptional position, uses great freedom with the rulers. The growth of
cities and increase of trade rapidly block up this bold access of truth
to the courts, as the narrator of these events in Saadi's life plainly
intimates. "The Sultan, Abake Khan, found great pleasure in the verses.
Truly, at the present time, no learned men or Sheiks would dare to utter
such advice, even to a grocer or a butcher; and hence, also, is the
world in such bad plight as we see."

The Persians have been called "the French of Asia"; and their superior
intelligence, their esteem for men of learning, their welcome to Western
travellers, and their tolerance of Christian sects in their territory,
as contrasted with Turkish fanaticism, would seem to derive from the
rich culture of this great choir of poets, perpetually reinforced
through five hundred years, which again and again has enabled the
Persians to refine and civilize their conquerors, and to preserve a
national identity. To the expansion of this influence there is no limit;
and we wish that the promised republication may add to the genius of
Saadi a new audience in America.




THE RETURN OF THE BIRDS.


    I hear, from many a little throat,
      A warble interrupted long;
    I hear the robin's flute-like note,
      The bluebird's slenderer song.

    Brown meadows and the russet hill,
      Not yet the haunt of grazing herds,
    And thickets by the glimmering rill
      Are all alive with birds.

    O Choir of Spring, why come so soon?
      On leafless grove and herbless lawn
    Warm lie the yellow beams of noon;
      Yet winter is not gone.

    For frost shall sheet the pools again;
      Again the blustering East shall blow,
    Whirl a white tempest through the glen,
      And load the pines with snow.

    Yet, haply, from the region where,
      Waked by an earlier spring than here,
    The blossomed wild-plum scents the air,
      Ye come in haste and fear.

    For there is heard the bugle-blast,
      The booming gun, the jarring drum,
    And on their chargers, spurring fast,
      Armed warriors go and come.

    There mighty hosts have pitched the camp
      In valleys that were yours till then,
    And Earth has shuddered to the tramp
      Of half a million men.

    In groves where once ye used to sing,
      In orchards where ye had your birth,
    A thousand glittering axes swing
      To smite the trees to earth.

    Ye love the fields by ploughman trod;
      But there, when sprouts the beechen spray,
    The soldier only breaks the sod
      To hide the slain away.

    Stay, then, beneath our ruder sky;
      Heed not the storm-clouds rising black,
    Nor yelling winds that with them fly;
      Nor let them fright you back,--

    Back to the stifling battle-cloud,
      To burning towns that blot the day,
    And trains of mounting dust that shroud
      The armies on their way.

    Stay, for a tint of green shall creep
      Soon o'er the orchard's grassy floor,
    And from its bed the crocus peep
      Beside the housewife's door.

    Here build, and dread no harsher sound,
      To scare you from the sheltering tree,
    Than winds that stir the branches round
      And murmur of the bee.

    And we will pray, that, ere again
      The flowers of autumn bloom and die,
    Our generals and their strong-armed men
      May lay their weapons by.

    Then may ye warble, unafraid,
      Where hands, that wear the fetter now,
    Free as your wings shall ply the spade,
      And guide the peaceful plough.

    Then, as our conquering hosts return,
      What shouts of jubilee shall break
    From placid vale and mountain stern
      And shore of mighty lake!

    And midland plain and ocean-strand
      Shall thunder: "Glory to the brave,
    Peace to the torn and bleeding land,
      And freedom to the slave!"

    MARCH, 1864.




WET-WEATHER WORK.

BY A FARMER.


VII.

In these notes upon the Farm-Writers and the Pastorals, I have
endeavored to keep a certain chronologic order; and upon this wet
morning I find myself embayed among those old gentlemen who lived in the
latter part of the eighteenth century. George III. is tottering under
his load of royalty; the French Revolution is all asmoke. Fox and
Sheridan and Burke and the younger Pitt are launching speeches at this
Gallic tempest of blood,--each in his own way. Our American struggle for
liberty has been fought bravely out; and the master of it has retired to
his estates upon the Potomac. There, in his house at Mount Vernon, he
receives one day a copy of the early volumes of Young's "Annals of
Agriculture," with the author's compliments, and the proffer of his
services to execute orders for seeds, implements, cattle, or "anything
else that might contribute to the General's rural amusements."

The General, in his good old-fashioned way, returns the compliments with
interest, and says, "I will give you the trouble, Sir, of providing and
sending to the care of Wakelin Welch, of London, merchant, the following
articles:--

"Two of the simplest and best-constructed ploughs for land which is
neither very heavy nor sandy; to be drawn by two horses; to have spare
shares and coulters; and a mould, on which to form new irons, when the
old ones are worn out, or will require repairing. I will take the
liberty to observe, that, some years ago, from a description or a
recommendation thereof which I had somewhere met with, I sent to England
for what was then called the Rotherham or patent plough; and, till it
began to wear and was ruined by a bungling country-smith, that no plough
could have done better work, or appeared to have gone easier with two
horses; but, for want of a mould, which I neglected to order with the
plough, it became useless after the irons which came with it were much
worn.

"A little of the best kind of cabbage seed for field-culture.

"Twenty pounds of the best turnip seed.

"Ten bushels of sainfoin seed.

"Eight bushels of the winter vetches.

"Two bushels of rye-grass seed.

"Fifty pounds of hop-clover seed."

The curious reader may be interested to know that this shipment of
goods, somewhat injured by stowage in the hold of the vessel, reached
Mount Vernon just one week after Washington had left it to preside over
the sittings of the Constitutional Convention. And amidst all the
eagerness of those debates under which the ark of our nationality was
being hammered into shape, this great man of system did not omit to send
to his farm-manager the most minute directions in respect to the
disposition of the newly arrived seeds.

Of those directions, and of the farm-method at the home of Washington, I
may possibly have something to say at another time: I have named the
circumstance only to show that Arthur Young had a world-wide reputation
as an agriculturist at this day, (1786-7,) although he lived for more
than thirty years beyond it.

Arthur Young was born at a little village near to Bury St. Edmund's,
(evermore famous as the scene of Pickwickian adventure,) in the year
1741. He had his schooling like other boys, and was for a time in a
counting-room at Lynn, where he plunged into literature at the unfledged
age of seventeen, by writing a tract on the American war; and this he
followed up with several novels, among which was one entitled "The Fair
American."[A] I greatly fear that the book was not even with the title:
it has certainly slipped away from the knowledge of all the
bibliographers.

At twenty-two, he undertook the management of the farm upon which his
mother was living, and of which the lease was about expiring: here, by
his own account, he spent a great deal more than he ever reaped. A
little later, having come to the dignity of a married man, he leased a
farm in Essex, (Samford Hall,) consisting of some three hundred acres.
This, however, he abandoned in despair very shortly,--giving a
brother-farmer a hundred pounds to take it off his hands. Thereupon he
advertises for another venture, gallops through all the South of England
to examine those offered to his notice, and ends with renting a
hundred-acre farm in Hertfordshire, which proved of "a hungry vitriolic
gravel," where, he says, "for nine years, I occupied the jaws of a
wolf."

Meantime, however, his pen has not been idle; for, previously to 1773,
he had written and published no less than sixteen octavo volumes
relating mostly to agricultural subjects, besides two ponderous quartos
filled with tabular details of "Experiments on the Cultivation of all
Sorts of Grain and Pulse, both in the Old and New Methods."

This last was the most pretentious of his books, the result of most
painstaking labor, and by far the most useless and uninteresting; it
passed long ago into the waste-paper shops of London. A very full
synopsis of it, however, may be found in four or five consecutive
numbers of the old "Monthly Review" for 1771.

The great fault of the book is, (and it is the fault of a good many
books,) it does not prove what the author wants to prove. He had hoped
by a long-continued course of minute experiments (and those detailed in
his book count a thousand, and extend over a period of five years) to
lay down an exact law of procedure for the guidance of his
brother-farmers. But the brother-farmers did not weary themselves over
his tables; or if they did, they found themselves as much muddled as the
experimenter himself. A good rule for dry weather was a bad one for wet;
and what might be advisable for Suffolk would be wrong in Herts. Upon
one occasion, where he shows a loss of nearly three pounds to the acre
on drilled wheat, against a loss of two shillings fourpence on
broadcast-sowing, he observes,--"Reason is so often mistaken in matters
of husbandry, that it is _never fully_ to be trusted, even in deducing
consequences evident from experiment itself." By which we may safely
conclude that the experiment disappointed his expectations. It must be
remembered, however, that Mr. Young was quite youthful and inexperienced
at the time of conducting these trials, and that he possessed none of
that scientific accuracy which characterizes the analysis of
farm-experiments at Rothamstead or at Bechelbron. He says, with a
diverting sincerity, that he was never "absent more than a single week
at a time from the field of his observations without leaving affairs in
charge of a trusty bailiff." He was too full of a constitutional unrest,
and too much wedded to a habit of wide and rapid generalization, to
acquit himself well in the task of laborious and minute observation.

His "Tours" through the English counties, and his "Letters to Farmers,"
were of great service, and were widely read. His "Farmer's Calendar"
became a standard work. He entertained at one time the project of
emigrating to America; but, abandoning this, he enlisted as
Parliamentary reporter for the "Morning Post,"--walking seventeen miles
to his country-home every Saturday evening, and returning afoot every
Monday morning. His energy and industry were immense; his information
upon all subjects connected with agriculture, whether British or
Continental, entirely unmatched. The Empress of Russia sent three lads
to him to be taught the arts of husbandry,--at which, I venture, his
plodding neighbors who "made the ends meet" laughed incontinently. He
had also pupils from France, America, Italy, Poland, Sicily, and
Portugal.

In 1784 he commenced the publication of his famous "Annals of
Agriculture," which grew to the enormous mass of forty-five volumes, and
in the course of which dukes and princes and kings and republican
generals were his correspondents. At the formation of the Board of
Agriculture, he was named Secretary, with a salary and duties that kept
him mostly in London, where he died at an advanced age in 1820.

It is a somewhat remarkable fact, that a man so distinguished in
agriculture, so full of information, so earnest in advocacy of unproved
methods of culture, so doggedly industrious, should yet never have
undertaken farming on his own account save at a loss. I attribute this
very much to his zeal for experiments. If he could establish, or
controvert, some popular theory by the loss of his crop, he counted it
no loss, but a gain to husbandry. Such men are benefactors; such men
need salaries; and if any such are afloat with us, unprovided for, I beg
to recommend them for clerkships in the Agricultural Bureau at
Washington; and if the Commissioner shall hit upon one Arthur Young
among the score of his _proteges_, the country will be better repaid
than it usually is.

       *       *       *       *       *

The "Practical Farmer," and other books of William Ellis, Hertfordshire,
were in considerable vogue in the days of Young, and receive a little
faint praise from him, while he says that through half his works he is
"a mere old woman."

I notice that Ellis recommends strongly the ploughing-in of
buckwheat,[B]--a practice which Washington followed extensively at Mount
Vernon. He tells us that a cow is reckoned in his day to pay a clear
profit of four pounds a year (for butter and cheese); but he adds,
"Certain it is that no one knows what a cow will pay, unless she has her
constant bellyful of requisite meat." And his talk about cider has such
a relishy smack of a "mere old woman" that I venture to quote it.

"I have drank," he says, "such Pippin Cyder, as I never met with
anywhere, but at Ivinghoe, just under our _Chiltern_ Hills, where their
Soil is partly a chalky Loam: It was made by its Owner, a Farmer, and on
my Recommendation our Minister went with me to prove it, and gave it
his Approbation. This was made from the Holland Pippin: And of such a
wholesome Nature is the Pippin of any Sort above all others, that I
remember there is a Relation of its wonderful influences, I think it was
in Germany: A Mother and two or three of her Sons having a Trial at Law,
were asked what they eat and drank to obtain such an Age, which was four
or five hundred years that they all made up amongst them; they answered,
chiefly by eating the Apple, and drinking its Juice. And I knew an
eminent, rich Lawyer, almost eighty Years old, who was very much
debilitated through a tedious Sickness, on the telling him this Story,
got Pippins directly, sliced them to the number of a dozen at a Time,
and infused them in Spring-Water, and made it his common Drink, till
Cyder-Time came on; also he fell on planting a number of Pippin-Trees in
order to his enjoying their salubrious Quality, and a fine Plantation
there is at this Day in his Gardens a few miles from me. This Practice
of his drinking the Pippin Liquor and Cyder, answered extraordinary
well, for he lived several Years after, in a pretty good State of
Health."

       *       *       *       *       *

The next name I come upon, in this rainy-day service, starts a pleasant
picture to my mind,--not offset by a British landscape, but by one of
our own New-England hills. A group of heavy, overgrown chestnuts stand
stragglingly upon a steep ascent of pasture; they are flanked by a wide
reach of velvety turf covering the same swift <DW72> of hill; gray
boulders of granite, scattered here and there, show gleaming spangles of
mica; clumps of pokeweed lift sturdily a massive luxuriance of stems and
a great growth of purple berries; occasional stumps are cushioned over
with mosses, green and gray; and, winding among stumps and rocks, there
comes trending down the green hill-side a comely flock of great,
long-woolled sheep: they nibble at stray clover-blossoms; they lift
their heads and look,--it is only the old dog who is by me,--they know
him; they straggle on. I strew the salt here and there upon a stone;
"Dandie" pretends to sleep; and presently the woolly company is all
around me,--the "Bakewell" flock.

Robert Bakewell,[C] who gave the name to this race of sheep, (afterward
known as New-Leicesters,) lived at Dishley, upon the highway from
Leicester to Derby, and not very far from that Ashby de la Zouche where
Scott plants the immortal scene of the tournament in "Ivanhoe." He was a
farmer's son, with limited education, and with limited means; yet, by
due attention to crosses, he succeeded in establishing a flock which
gained a world-wide reputation. His first letting of bucks at some
fifteen shillings the season was succeeded in the year 1774 by lettings
at a hundred guineas a head; and there were single animals in his flock
from which he is reported to have received, in the height of his fame,
the sum of twelve hundred pounds.

Nor was Bakewell less known for his stock of neat-cattle, for his
judicious crosses, and for a gentleness of management by which he
secured the utmost docility. A writer in the "Gentleman's Magazine" of
his date says,--"This docility seemed to run through the herd. At an age
when most of his brethren are either foaming or bellowing with rage and
madness, old 'Comely' had all the gentleness of a lamb, both in his look
and action. He would lick the hand of his feeder; and if any one patted
or scratched him, he would bow himself down almost on his knees."

The same writer, describing Mr. Bakewell's hall, says,--"The separate
joints and points of each of the more celebrated of his cattle were
preserved in pickle, or hung up there side by side,--showing the
thickness of the flesh and external fat on each, and the smallness of
the offal. There were also skeletons of the different breeds, that they
might be compared with each other, and the comparative difference
marked."

Arthur Young, in his "Eastern Tour," says, "All his bulls stand still in
the field to be examined; the way of driving them from one field to
another, or home, is by a little switch; he or his men walk by their
side, and guide them with the stick wherever they please; and they are
accustomed to this method from being calves."

He left no book for future farmers to maltreat,--not even so much as a
pamphlet; and the sheep that bore his name are now refined by other
crosses, or are supplanted by the long-woolled troop of
"New-Oxfordshire."

       *       *       *       *       *

On the way from Leicestershire to London, one passed, in the old
coach-days, through Northampton; and from Northampton it is one of the
most charming of drives for an agriculturist over to the town of
Newport-Pagnell. I lodged there, at the Swan tavern, upon a July night
some twenty years gone; and next morning I rambled over between the
hedge-rows and across meadows to the little village of Weston, where I
lunched at the inn of "Cowper's Oak." The house where the poet had lived
with good Mrs. Unwin was only next door, and its front was quite covered
over with a clambering rose-tree. The pretty waitress of the inn showed
me the way, and a wheezing old man--half gardener and half
butler--introduced me to the rooms where Cowper had passed so many a
dreary hour, and where he had been cheered by the blithe company of
Cousin Lady Hesketh.

My usher remembered the crazy recluse, and, when we had descended to the
garden, told me how much he, with other village-boys, stood in awe of
him,--and how the poet used to walk up and down the garden-alleys in
dressing-gown and white-tasselled cotton cap, muttering to himself; but
what mutterings some of them were!

    "Thy silver locks, once auburn bright,
    Are still more lovely in my sight
    Than golden beams of orient light,
                             My Mary!

    "For could I view nor them nor thee,
    What sight worth seeing could I see?
    The sun would rise in vain for me,
                             My Mary!

    "Partakers of thy sad decline,
    Thy hands their little force resign,
    Yet, gently pressed, press gently mine,
                             My Mary!"

Afterward the shuffling old usher turns a key in a green gate, and shows
me into the "Wilderness." Here I come presently upon the Temple,--sadly
shattered,--and upon the urns with their mouldy inscriptions; I wander
through the stately avenue of lindens to the Alcove, and, so true are
the poet's descriptions, I recognize at once the seat of the
Throckmortons, the "Peasant's Nest," the "Rustic Bridge," and far away a
glimpse of the spire of Olney.

Plainly as I see to-day the farm-flat of Edgewood smoking under the
spring rains below me, I see again the fat meadows that lie along the
sluggish Ouse reeking with the heats of July. And I bethink me of the
bewildered, sensitive poet, shrinking from the world, loving Nature so
dearly, loving friends like a child, loving God with reverence, and yet
with a great fear that is quickened by the harsh hammering of John
Newton's iron Calvinism into a wild turbulence of terror. From this he
seeks escape in the walks of the "Wilderness," and paces moodily up and
down from temple to alcove,--in every shady recess still haunted by "a
fearful looking-for of judgment," and from every sunny bit of turf
clutching fancies by eager handful, to strew over his sweet poem of the
"Task."

A sweet poem, I repeat, though not a finished or a grand one; but there
is in it such zealous, earnest overflow of country-love that we farmers
must needs welcome it with open hearts.

I should not like such a man as Cowper for a tenant, where any bargains
were to be made, or any lambs to be killed; nor do I think that the
mere memory of his verse would have put me upon that July walk from
Newport to Weston; but his letters and his sad life, throughout which
trees and flowers were made almost his only confidants, led me to the
scene where that strange marriage with Nature was solemnized. And though
the day was balmy, and the sun fairly golden, the garden and the alley
and the trees and the wilderness were like a widow in her weeds.

       *       *       *       *       *

Gilbert White, of Selborne, belongs to this epoch; and no lover of the
country or of country-things can pass him by without cordial recognition
and genial praise. There is not so much of incident or of adventure in
his little book as would suffice to pepper the romances of one issue of
a weekly paper in our day. The literary mechanicians would find in him
no artful contrivance of parts and no rhetorical jangle of language. It
is only good Parson White, who, wandering about the fields and the
brook-sides of Selborne, scrutinizes with rare clearness and patience a
thousand miracles of God's providence, in trees, in flowers, in stones,
in birds,--and jots down the story of his scrutiny with such simplicity,
such reverent trust in His power and goodness, such loving fondness for
almost every created thing, that the reading of it charms like Walton's
story of the fishes.

We Americans, indeed, do not altogether recognize his chaffinches and
his titlarks; his daws and his fern-owl are strange to us; and his
robin-redbreast, though undoubtedly the same which in our nursery-days
flitted around the dead "Children in the Wood," (while tears stood in
our eyes,) and

                    "painfully
    Did cover them with leaves,"

is by no means our American redbreast. For one, I wish it were
otherwise; I wish with all my heart that I could identify the old,
pitying, feathered mourners in the British wood with the joyous,
rollicking singer who perches every sunrise, through all the spring,
upon the thatch of the bee-house, within stone's-throw of my window, and
stirs the dewy air with his loud _bravura_.

Notwithstanding, however, the dissimilarity of species, the studies of
this old naturalist are directed with a nice particularity, and are
 with an unaffected homeliness, which are very charming; and I
never hear the first whisk of a swallow's wing in summer but I feel an
inclination to take down the booklet of the good old Parson, drop into
my library-chair, and follow up at my leisure all the gyrations and
flutterings and incubations of all the _hirundines_ of Selborne. Every
country-liver should own the book, and be taught from it--nicety of
observation.

       *       *       *       *       *

There was another clergyman of a different stamp,--the Reverend John
Trusler of Cobham, Surrey,--who wrote about this time a book on
chronology, a few romances, a book on law, and another upon farming. He
commenced public life as an apothecary; from his drug-shop he went to
the pulpit, thence to book-selling, and finally to book-making. I am
inclined to think that he found the first of these two trades the more
profitable one: it generally is.

Mr. Trusler introduces his agricultural work by declaring that it
"contains all the knowledge necessary in the plain business of farming,
unencumbered with theory, speculation, or experimental inquiry";--by
which it will be seen that the modesty of the author was largely
overborne by the enterprise of the bookseller. The sole value of his
treatise lies in certain statistical details with regard to the cost and
profits of different crops, prices of food, rates of wages, etc. By his
showing, the profit of an acre of wheat in 1780 was L2 10_s_; of barley,
L3 3_s_ 6_d_; of buckwheat, L2 19_s_; and a farm of one hundred and
fifty acres, judiciously managed, would leave a profit of L379.

These estimates of farm-profits, however, at all times, are very
deceptive. A man can write up his own balance-sheet, but he cannot make
up his neighbor's. There will be too many screws--or pigs--loose, which
he cannot take into the reckoning. The agricultural journals give us
from time to time the most alluring "cash-accounts" of farm-revenue,
which make me regard, for a month or two thereafter, every sober-sided
farmer I meet as a Rasselas,--"choring" and "teaming it" in a Happy
Valley; but shortly I come upon some retired citizen, turned farmer, and
active member of a Horticultural Society, slipping about the doors of
some "Produce and Commission Store" for his winter's stock of
vegetables, butter, and fruits,--and the fact impresses me doubtfully
and painfully. It is not often, unfortunately, that printed
farm-accounts--most of all, model-farm-accounts--will bear close
scrutiny. Sometimes there is delicate reservation of any charge for
personal labor or superintendence; sometimes an equally cheerful
reticence in respect to any interest upon capital; and in nearly all of
them such miniature expression of the cost of labor as gives a very
shaky consistency to the exhibit.

Farmers, I am aware, are not much given to figures; but outside
"averagers" are; and agricultural writers, if they indulge in figures,
ought to show some decent respect for the proprieties of arithmetic. I
have before me now the "Bi-Monthly Report of the United States
Agricultural Department for January and February, 1864," in the course
of which it is gravely asserted, that, in the event of a certain
suggested tax on tobacco, "the tobacco-grower would find at the end of
the year two hundred and ten percent of his crops unsold." Now I am not
familiar with the tobacco-crop, and still less familiar with the
Washington schemes of taxation; but whatever may be the exigencies of
the former, and whatever may be the enormities of the latter, I find
myself utterly unable to measure, even proximately, the misfortune of a
tobacco-grower who should find himself stranded with two hundred and ten
percent of his crop, after his sales were closed! It is plainly a case
involving a pretty large _quid pro quo_, if it be not a clear one of
_nisi quid_.

       *       *       *       *       *

Sir John Sinclair, so honorably known in connection with British
agriculture, dealt with an estate in Scotland of a hundred thousand
acres. He parcelled this out in manageable farms, advanced money to
needy tenants, and by his liberality and enterprise gave enormous
increase to his rental. He also organized the first valid system for
obtaining agricultural statistics through the clergymen of the different
parishes in Scotland, thus bringing together a vast amount of valuable
information, which was given to the public at intervals between 1790 and
1798. And I notice with interest that the poet Burns was a contributor
to one of these volumes,[D] over the signature of "A Peasant," in which
he gives account of a farmers' library established in his neighborhood,
and adds, in closing,--"A peasant who can read and enjoy such books is
certainly a much superior being to his neighbor, who, perhaps, stalks
beside his team, very little removed, except in shape, from the brutes
he drives."

There is reason to believe that Sir John Sinclair, at one time,--in the
heat of the French Revolution,--projected emigration to America; and I
find in one of Washington's letters[E] to him the following allusion to
the scheme:--"To have such a tenant as Sir John Sinclair (however
desirable it might be) is an honor I dare not hope for; and to alienate
any part of the fee-simple estate of Mount Vernon is a measure I am not
inclined to."

       *       *       *       *       *

Another British cultivator of this period, whose name is associated with
the Mount Vernon estate, was a certain Richard Parkinson of Doncaster,
who wrote "The Experienced Farmer," and who not only proposed at one
time to manage one of the Washington farms, but did actually sail for
America, occupied a place called Orange-Hill, near Baltimore, for a year
or more, travelled through the country, making what sale he could of his
"Experienced Farmer," and on his return to England, published "A Tour
in America," which is to be met with here and there upon the top-shelves
of old libraries, and which is not calculated to encourage immigration.

He sets out by saying,--"The great advantages held out by different
authors, and men travelling from America with commission to sell land,
have deluded persons of all denominations with an idea of becoming
land-owners and independent. They have, however, been most lamentably
disappointed,--particularly the farmers, and all those that have
purchased land; for, notwithstanding the low price at which the American
lands are sold, _the poverty of the soil is such_ as to make it not to
pay for labor; therefore the greater part have brought themselves and
their families to total ruin."

He is distressed, too, by the independence of the laborers,--being
"often forced to rise in the morning to milk the cows, when the servants
were in bed."

Among other animals which he took with him, he mentions "two
race-horses, ten blood mares, a bull and cow of the North Devon, a bull
and cow of the no-horned York, a cow (with two calves and in calf again)
of the Holderness, five boar- and seven sow-pigs of four different
kinds."

On arriving at Norfolk, Virginia, in November, he inquired for hay, and
"was informed that American cattle subsisted on blades and slops, and
that no hay was to be had." He found, also, that "American cows eat
horse-dung as naturally as an English cow eats hay; and as America grows
no grass, the street is the cheapest place to keep them in." This sounds
very much as if it had been excerpted from the scientific column of the
London "Athenaeum." Again he says, with a delightful pointedness of
manner,--"No transaction in America reflects any discredit on a man,
unless he loses money by it.... I remember an Englishman, after
repeating all the things that could fill a stranger's mind with trouble
and horror, said, with a very heavy sigh, as he was going out of the
house, 'It is the Devil's own country, to be sure!'"

The "Times" newspaper never said a prettier word than that!

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. Robert Brown was a worthier man, and, I suspect, a better farmer; he
was one of the earlier types of those East-Lothian men who made their
neighborhood the garden of Scotland. He was also the author of a book on
"Rural Affairs," the editor for fifteen years of the well-known
"Edinburgh Farmers' Magazine," and (if I am not mistaken) communicated
the very valuable article on "Agriculture" to the old "Encyclopaedia
Britannica."

At this period, too, I find an Earl of Dundonald (Archibald Cochrane)
writing upon the relations of chemistry to agriculture,--and a little
later, Richard Kirwan, F.R.S., indulging in vagaries upon the same
broad, and still unsettled, subject.

Joseph Cradock, a quiet, cultivated gentleman, who had been on terms of
familiarity with Johnson, Garrick, and Goldsmith, published in 1775 his
"Village Memoirs," in which Lancelot Brown has a little fun pointed at
him, under the name of "Layout," the general "undertaker" for gardens.
Sir Uvedale Price, too, a man of somewhat stronger calibre, and of great
taste, (fully demonstrated on his own place of Foxley,) made poor Brown
the target for some well-turned witticisms, and, what was far better,
demonstrated the near relationship which should always exist between the
aims of the landscape-painter and those of the landscape-gardener. I am
inclined to think that Brown was a little unfairly used by these new
writers, and that he had won a success which provoked a great deal of
jealousy. A popularity too great is always dangerous. Sir Uvedale was a
man of strong conservative tendencies, and believed no more in the
levelling of men than in the levelling of hills. He found his love for
the picturesque sated in many of those hoary old avenues which, under
Brown, had been given to the axe. I suspect he would have forgiven the
presence of a clipped yew in a landscape where it had thriven for
centuries; the moss of age could give picturesqueness even to formality.
He speaks somewhere of the kindly work of his uncle, who had disposed
his walks so as to be a convenience to the poor people of an adjoining
parish, and adds, with curious _naivete_,--"Such attentive kindnesses
are amply repaid by affectionate regard and reverence; and were they
general throughout the kingdom, they would do much more towards guarding
us against democratical opinions than 'twenty thousand soldiers armed in
proof.'"

Richard Knight (a brother of the distinguished horticulturist)
illustrated the picturesque theory of Price in a passably clever poem,
called "The Landscape," which had not, however, enough of outside merit
to keep it alive. Humphrey Repton, a professional designer of gardens,
whose work is to be found in almost every county of England, took issue
with Price in respect to his picturesque theory,--as became an
independent gardener who would not recognize allegiance to the painters.
But the antagonism was only one of those petty wars about
non-essentials, and significance of terms, into which eager book-makers
are so apt to run.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the course of one of my earlier Wet-Days I took occasion to allude to
the brave old age that was reached by the classic veterans,--Xenophon,
Cato, and Varro; and now I find among the most eminent British
agriculturists and gardeners of the close of the last century a firm
grip on life that would have matched the hardihood of Cato. Old
Abercrombie of Preston Pans, as we have already seen, reached the age of
eighty. Walpole, though I lay no claim to him as farmer or gardener,
yet, thanks to the walks and garden-work of Strawberry Hill, lived to
the same age. Philip Miller was an octogenarian. Lord Kames was aged
eighty-seven at his death (1782). Arthur Young, though struggling with
blindness in his later years, had accumulated such stock of vitality by
his out-door life as to bridge him well over into the present century:
he died in 1820, aged seventy-nine. Parson Trusler, notwithstanding his
apothecary-schooling, lived to be eighty. In 1826 died Joseph Cradock of
the "Village Memoirs," and a devoted horticulturist, aged eighty-five.
Three years after, (1829,) Sir Uvedale Price bade final adieu to his
delightful seat of Foxley, at the age of eighty-three. Sir John Sinclair
lived fairly into our own time, (1835,) and was eighty-one at his death.

William Speechley, whom Johnson calls the best gardener of his time, and
who established the first effective system of hot-house culture for
pines in England, died in 1819, aged eighty-six; and in the same year,
William Marshal, a voluminous agricultural writer and active farmer,
died at the age of eighty. And I must mention one more, in Dr. Andrew
Duncan, a Scotch physician, who cultivated his garden with his own
hands,--inscribing over the entrance-gate, "_Hinc salus_,"--and who was
the founder of the Horticultural Society of Edinburgh. This hale old
doctor died in 1828, at the extreme age of eighty-four; and to the very
last year of his life he never omitted going up to the top of Arthur's
Seat every May-Day morning, to bathe his forehead in the summer's dew.

As a country-liver, I like to contemplate and to boast of the hoary age
of these veterans. The inscription of good old Dr. Duncan was not
exaggerated. Every man who digs his own garden, and keeps the weeds down
thoroughly, may truthfully place the same writing over the gate,--"_Hinc
salus_" (wherever he may place his "_Hinc pecunia_"). Nor is the
comparative safety of active gardening or farming pursuits due entirely
to the vigorous bodily exercise involved, but quite as much, it seems to
me, to that enlivening and freshening influence which must belong to an
intimate and loving and intelligent companionship with Nature. It may be
an animal view of the matter,--but, in estimating the comparative
advantages and disadvantages of a country-life, I think we take too
little account of that glow and exhilaration of the blood which come of
every-day dealings with the ground and flowers and trees, and which, as
age approaches, subside into a calm equanimity that looks Death in the
face no more fearingly than if it were a frost. I have gray-haired
neighbors around me who have come to a hardy old age upon their little
farms,--buffeting all storms,--petting the cattle which have come down
to them from ten generations of short-lived kine, gone by,--trailing
ancient vines, that have seen a quarter of a century of life, over their
door-steps,--turning over soil, every cheery season of May, from which
they have already gathered fifty harvests; and I cannot but regard their
serene philosophy, and their quiet, thankful, and Christian enjoyment of
the bounties of Nature, as something quite as much to be envied as the
distinctions of town-craft. I ask myself,--If these old gentlemen had
plunged into the whirlpool of a city five-and-fifty years ago, would
they have been still adrift upon this tide of time, where we are all
serving our apprenticeships?--and if so, would they have worn the same
calm and cheerful equanimity amid the harvests of traffic or the blight
of a panic?--and if not adrift, would they have carried a clearer and
more justifying record to the hearing of the Great Court than they will
carry hence when our village-bell doles out the funeral march for them?

The rain is beating on my windows; the rain is beating on the plain; a
mist is driving in from the Sound, over which I see only the
spires,--those Christian beacons. And (by these hints, that always fret
the horizon) calling to mind that bit of the best of all prayers, "_Lead
us not into temptation_," it seems to me that many a country-liver might
transmute it without offence, and in all faith, into words like
these,--"Lead us not into cities." To think for a moment of poor farmer
Burns, with the suppers of Edinburgh, and the orgies of the gentlemen of
the Caledonian hunt, inflaming his imagination there in the wretched
chamber of his low farm-house of Ellisland!

But all this, down my last half-page, relates to the physical and the
moral aspects of the matter,--aspects which are, surely, richly worthy
of consideration. The question whether country-life and country-pursuits
will bring the intellectual faculties to their strongest bent is quite a
distinct one. There may be opportunity for culture; but opportunity
counts for nothing, except it occur under conditions that prompt to its
employment. The incitement to the largest efforts of which the mind is
capable comes ordinarily from mental attrition,--an attrition for which
the retirement demanded by rural pursuits gives little occasion. Milton
would never have come to his stature among pear-trees,--nor Newton, nor
Burke. They may have made first-rate farmers or horticulturists; they
may have surpassed all about them; but their level of action would have
been a far lower one than that which they actually occupied. There is a
great deal of balderdash written and talked upon this subject, which
ought to have an end; it does not help farming, it does not help the
world,--simply because it is untrue. Rural life offers charming objects
of study; but to most minds it does not offer the promptings for large
intellectual exertion. It ripens healthfully all the receptive
faculties; it disposes to that judicial calmness of mind which is
essential to clearness and directness of vision; but it does not kindle
the heat of large and ambitious endeavor. Hence we often find that a man
who has passed the first half of his life in comparative isolation,
cultivating his resources quietly, unmoved by the disturbances and the
broils of civic life, will, on transfer to public scenes, and stirred by
that emulation which comes of contact with the world, feel all his
faculties lighted with a new glow, and accomplish results which are as
much a wonder to himself as to others. The pent river is at length set
loose,--the barriers broken by the wear of mingled waters, and the force
and the roar of it are amazing.

I have alluded to the poet-farmer Burns,--a capital ploughman, a poor
manager, an intemperate lover, a sad reveller, a stilted letter-writer,
a rare good-fellow, and a poet whose poems will live forever. It is no
wonder he did not succeed as farmer; Moss-giel had an ugly, wet subsoil,
and draining-tiles were as yet not in vogue; but from all the accounts I
can gather, there was never a truer furrow laid than was laid by Robert
Burns in his days of vigor, upon that same damp upland of Moss-giel; his
"fearings" were all true, and his headlands as clear of draggled sod as
if he had used the best "Ruggles, Nourse, and Mason" of our time. Alas
for the daisies! he must have turned over perches of them in his day;
and yet only one has caught the glory of his lamentation!

Ellisland, where he went later, and where he hoped to redeem his
farm-promise, was not over-fertile; it had been hardly used by scurvy
tenants before him, and was so stony that a rain-storm made a
fresh-rolled field of sown barley look like a paved street. He tells us
this; and we farmers know what it means. But it lay in Nithsdale; and
the beauty of Nithsdale shed a regal splendor on his home. It was the
poet that had chosen the farm, and not the grain-grower.

Then there were the "callants" coming from Edinburgh, from Dumfries,
from London, from all the world, to have their "crack" with the
peasant-poet, who had sung the "Lass of Ballochmyle." Can this man,
whose tears drip (in verse) for a homeless field-mouse, keep by the
plough, when a half-score of good-fellows are up from Dumfries to see
him, and when John Barleycorn stands frothing in the cupboard?

Consider, again, that his means, notwithstanding the showy and
short-lived generosity of his Edinburgh friends, enabled him only to
avail himself of the old Scotch plough; his harrow, very likely, had
wooden teeth; he could venture nothing for the clearing of gorse and
broom; he could enter upon no system of drainage, even of the simple
kind recommended by Lord Kames; he had hardly funds to buy the best
quality of seed, and none at all for "liming," or for "wrack" from the
shore. Even the gift of a pretty heifer he repays with a song.

Besides all this, he was exciseman; and he loved galloping over the
hills in search of recreants, and cozy sittings in the tap of the "Jolly
Beggars" of Mauchline, better than he loved a sight of the stunted
barley of Ellisland.

No wonder that he left his farm; no wonder that he went to
Dumfries,--shabby as the street might be where he was to live; no
wonder, that, with his mad pride and his impulsive generosity, he died
there, leaving wife and children almost beggars. But, in all charity,
let us remember that it is not alone the poor exciseman who is dead, but
the rare poet, who has intoned a prayer for ten thousand lips,--

    "That He, who stills the raven's clamorous nest,
      And decks the lily fair in flowery pride,
    Would, in the way His wisdom sees the best,
      For them and for their little ones provide,
    But chiefly in their hearts with grace divine preside."

Let no one fancy that Burns was a poor farmer because he was a poet: he
was a poor farmer simply because he gave only his hand to the business,
and none of his brain. He had enough of good sense and of
clear-sightedness to sweep away every agricultural obstacle in his path,
and to make Ellisland "pay well"; but good-fellowship, and the "Jolly
Beggars," and his excise-galloping among the hills by Nithsdale made an
end of the farmer,--and, in due time, made an end of the man.

Robert Bloomfield was another poet-farmer of these times, but of a much
humbler calibre. I could never give any very large portion of a wet day
to his reading. There is truthfulness of description in him, and a
certain grace of rhythm, but nothing to kindle any glow. The story of
Giles, and of the milking, and of the spotted heifers, may be true
enough; but every day, in my barn-yard, I find as true and as lively a
story. The fact is, that the details of farm-life--the muddy boots, the
sweaty workers, the amber- pools, the wallowing pigs--are not of
a kind to warrant or to call out any burning imprint of verse. Theme for
this lies in the breezes, the birds, the waving-wooded mountains
([Greek: Neriton einosiphyllon]), the glorious mornings

    "Gilding pale streams with heavenly alchemy,"

--and for these the poet must soar above the barn-yard and the
house-tops. There is more of the spirit of true poesy in that little
fragment of Jean Ingelow's,[F] beginning,--

    "What change has made the pastures sweet,
    And reached the daisies at my feet,
    And cloud that wears a golden hem?"

than in all the verse of Bloomfield, if all of Bloomfield were
compressed into a single song.

And yet, if we had lived in those days, we should all have subscribed
for the book of the peasant-bard, perhaps have read it,--but, most
infallibly, have given it away to some country-cousin.

       *       *       *       *       *

I will not leave the close of the last century without paying my
respects to good Mrs. Barbauld,--not so much for her pleasant "Ode to
Spring," about which there is a sweet odor of the fields, as for her
partnership in those "Evenings at Home" which are associated--I scarce
can remember how--with roaring fires and winter nights in the country;
and not less strongly with the first noisy chorus of the frogs in the
pools, and the first coy uplift of the crocuses and the sweet violets.
There are pots of flowers, and glowing fruit-trees, and country
hill-sides scattered up and down those little stories, which, though my
eye has not lighted on them these twenty odd years past, are still fresh
in my mind, and full of a sweet pastoral fragrance. The sketches may be
very poor, with few artist-like touches in them; it may be only a boyish
caprice by which I cling to them; but what pleasanter or more grateful
whim to cherish than one which brings back all the aroma of childhood in
the country,--floating upon the remnant-patches of a story that is only
half recalled? The cowslips are there; the <DW29>s are there; the
overhanging chestnuts are there; the dusty high-road is there; the
toiling wagons are there; and, betimes, the rain is dripping from the
cottage-eaves--as the rain is dripping to-day.

And from Mrs. Barbauld I am led away to speak of Miss
Austen,--belonging, it is true, to a little later date, and the tender
memory of her books to an age that had outgrown "Evenings at Home."
Still, the association of her tales is strongest with the country, and
with country-firesides. I sometimes take up one of her works upon an odd
hour even now; and how like finding old-garret clothes--big bonnets and
scant skirts--is the reading of such old-time story! How the
"proprieties" our grandmothers taught us come drifting back upon the
tide of those buckram conventionalities of the "Dashwoods"![G] Ah,
Marianne, how we once loved you! Ah, Sir John, how we once thought you a
profane swearer!--as you really were.

There are people we know between the covers of Miss Austen: Mrs.
Jennings has a splutter of tease, and crude incivility, and shapeless
tenderness, that you and I see every day;--not so patent and
demonstrative in our friend Mrs. Jones; but the difference is only in
fashion: Mrs. Jennings was in scant petticoats, and Mrs. Jones wears
hoops, thirty springs strong.

How funny, too, the old love-talk! "My beloved Amanda, the charm of your
angelic features enraptures my regard." It is earnest; but it's not the
way those things are done.

And what visions such books recall of the days when they were read,--the
girls in pinafores,--the boys in roundabouts,--the elders looking
languishingly on, when the reader comes to tender passages! And was not
a certain Mary Jane another Ellinor? And was not Louisa (who lived in
the two-story white house on the corner) another Marianne,--gushing,
tender? Yes, by George, she was! (that was the form our boyish oaths
took).

And was not the tall fellow who offered his arm to the girls so gravely,
and saw them home from our evening visits so cavalierly,--was he not
another gay deceiver,--a Lothario, a Willoughby? He could kiss a girl on
the least provocation; he took pay out, for his escort, that way. It was
wonderful,--the fellow's effrontery. It never forsook him. I do not know
about the romance in his family; but he went into the grocery-line, and
has become a contractor now, enormously rich. He offers his arm to
Columbia, who wishes to get home before dark; and takes pay in rifling
her of golden kisses. Yes, by George, he does!

FOOTNOTES:

[A] By an odd coincidence, I observe that Washington made one of his
first shipments of tobacco (after his marriage with Mrs. Custis) upon a
vessel called "The Fair American." Did the ship possibly give a name to
the novel, or the novel a name to the ship?

[B] _Practical Farmer_, by William Ellis. London, 1759.

[C] The eminent geologist, Robert Bakewell, who lived many years later,
wrote of the "Influence of the Soil on Wool," and for that reason,
perhaps, is frequently confounded by agricultural writers with the great
breeder.

[D] Third volume _Statistics_, p. 598.

[E] Dated December, 1796. Sparks's _Life and Letters_, Vol. XII. p. 328.

[F] A poetess whose merits, as it seems to me, are, as yet, only half
acknowledged.

[G] _Sense and Sensibility._




MEXICO.


Had the question been asked, forty years ago, what country, beside our
own, possesses the greatest natural advantages, and gives the best
promise of future growth and prosperity, very likely the answer would
have been, Mexico, which had then just thrown off the Spanish yoke and
achieved national independence. Cast aside for a moment all modern
ideas, derived from her known weakness and anarchy, and see how great
and manifold those apparent advantages and prospects were.

Situated where the continent of North America is narrowing from the
immense breadths of the United States and British America to that thread
of communication between continents, the Isthmus of Panama, on the one
side its shores are washed by the waters of the Gulf of Mexico for more
than sixteen hundred miles, and on the other by the tranquil Pacific for
four thousand more. Yet the distance from her great eastern port, Vera
Cruz, to the old Spanish treasure-depot, Acapulco, on the western coast,
was not, as the bird flies, more than three hundred miles: a distance
scarcely greater than that from Boston to New York, and which, with
modern means of transit, might be traversed between sunrise and sunset.
Thus with one hand she seemed ready to grasp the wealth of the Indies,
while with the other she welcomed all the products of European skill.
This wonderful geographical advantage had, indeed, been rendered futile
in the past by the jealous spirit and the exclusive enactments of her
oppressor. But what might not be hoped in the future from a free people,
quickened into fresh life by the breath of liberty?

Then the marvellous resources of every description which Nature had
crowded into her soil. Perhaps there is not on the whole earth another
strip of country, extending north and south only a thousand miles and
varying in width from one to five hundred miles, where side by side are
all climates and all their products. On the coasts the land is low, hot,
vaporous, and luxuriant,--the native home of the richest tropical
growths. Travel inland but a few leagues, and you rise to a greater
elevation, and find yourself beneath almost Italian skies and inhaling
Italian airs; while all around is a new vegetation,--the vine, the
olive, the tobacco, the banana, itself perhaps the most prolific and
nourishing of all plants, and which, on the space where Indian corn
would sustain but three human lives, will nourish with its free bounty
more than fifty. A few miles more, and you stand on that great plateau,
elevated with but little variation six or seven thousand feet above the
level of the sea, and stretching on every side we know not over how many
hundred thousands of square miles. There, under the tropics and beneath
a tropical sun, is a temperate atmosphere, cool, salubrious, and
bracing. There, almost within sight of the deadly miasma of the coast,
is a new climate, which deals kindly even with a European constitution.
There all the great cereals of the North, the wheat, the barley, the
corn, come to their most luxuriant perfection. And so it is literally
true, that, travelling a few hundred miles from Gulf to Ocean, you pass
through more climates and see a wider variety of vegetation than if you
traversed our whole country from the great lakes in the North to the
southernmost cape of Florida. Nay, so striking is this contact of the
zones, that in that table-land itself are, it is said, deep valleys,
where with one glance the eye may behold far up the deep shades of the
pine, while below waves the feathery grace of the palm,--or where one
may walk amid familiar waving grain, and see beneath him, descending in
beautiful gradation, the corn, the olive, the sugar-cane, down to depths
where a torrid clime lavishes its full wealth of verdure.

Here, too, is the true Ophir; here, the rivers that roll down their
yellow sands. For here are the veins of gold that attracted the Spaniard
with his fatal greed, and the mines of silver that for three hundred
years have been yielding untold treasures, and to-day are as ready as
ever to yield untold treasures more. With such germs of wealth hidden in
her soil, what was needed to make Mexico one of the master-nations but
men? What, to crowd her ports with ships, to make her borders pleasant
with the hum of industry, and to fill her storehouses with its products,
but the same sagacity and energy which have made the sterile hills of
New England populous, and which are now transforming the prairies of the
West into one broad cornfield? Was it surprising, then, that fifty years
ago men were dreaming great things of Mexico?

And it will not be denied that into men's estimate of her future some
elements of romance entered, to blind their eyes and to distort their
judgment. This was the land of Cortes and Montezuma. Here it was that
the Spaniard, fresh from the conquest of fair Granada, found in the
depths of the New World a barbarian civilization which mocked the pomp
and luxury of the Moor. Here, on these plains, beneath these mountains,
on the bosom of these tranquil lakes, was transacted that marvellous
episode in history, which, on the pages of Prescott, looks like the
creations of the fabled Genii. Here an aboriginal race rose to more than
aboriginal splendor; and here, beneath the conqueror's heel, they sank
to unsounded depths of misery and servitude. He must have a prosaic
nature to whom the memories and associations of such a land do not come
glowing with the warm flush of sentiment and romance.

There was much, too, in the long and bitter struggle by which this
people were winning their independence, which appealed to the sympathy
of men who had just achieved their own freedom. Very likely, as we read
now the history of that struggle,--as we see how little of any broad and
generous patriotism entered into it,--as we mark how every step was
stained with blood and darkened by cruel passions,--as we behold on
every field the selfish ambition of petty men taking the place of the
self-devotion of great souls, it will not look heroic. But it did once.
Men saw it from afar off. They beheld in it the ancient conflict between
liberty and oppression. It was the time-worn story, of men in poverty,
of men in exile, of men dying for freedom.

Thus, from one cause or another, from reasons of utility or from reasons
of sentiment and imagination, it is certain that many cherished the
highest hopes for Mexico, and saw before her a long future of rare
prosperity and honor. "It is to Mexico," writes a glowing admirer, "that
we turn and turn again with fond delight. We invoke the reader to ponder
her present position, her capacity for future greatness, the career she
has yet to commence and run. We look toward her, and we see the
day-spring of a glorious national existence arising within her bounds."

When we look at this picture, drawn by hope and fancy, and then turn to
the reality,--when we see Mexico as she is, the blankest failure of the
century,--when we run over her forty years of anarchy, with its four
constitutions and twenty-seven plans of government, with its bewildering
array of presidents and dictators that come and go until the eye is
wearied and the memory fails to preserve even their names,--when we
behold her the helpless victim of any power that chooses to assail
her,--when, in short, we compare the Mexico that is with the Mexico that
was to be,--we ask ourselves, What are the causes which have made so
many advantages worse than futile?--what fate has ordained that so much
sacrifice and so much blood should be lavished, and in vain? That is the
very question we seek to answer.

       *       *       *       *       *

We begin with what is the true foundation of all national fortunes, the
character and social relations of the people. It is the profound remark
of a profound man, that "you can create no national spirit where no
nation is." That is at the root of Mexico's troubles. She is not in any
proper sense a nation. All her sufferings have not as yet moulded her
diverse elements into any real and efficient unity. Modern Mexico,
dating from the Conquest, was founded, not upon social unity, but upon
the widest social divergence. At one end of the scale, high up in luxury
and pride, was the Spanish Conqueror and oppressor. At the other, deep
down as degradation could go, the crushed and cowering descendant of the
native races. Between them the half-bloods, with the vices of both and
the virtues of neither. The Spaniard did all that he could to dig deep
and broad this gulf of separation between the classes, and to make it
perpetual. As if to stamp inequality in biting phrase upon men's speech,
he called the whites people with reason, the Indians people without
reason.

Look, then, first at the condition of the native races under this
Colonial authority. In the beginning, they were literally slaves, bound
to the withering toil of the mines. Then they became serfs, mere
appendages to estates. And when the progress of light swept away this
institution, and gave them a nominal freedom, still they were in the eye
of the law in a state of perpetual minority. They were simply grown-up
children. They were confined in villages, out of which they could not
go, and into which the white could not come. They were held to be
incapable of making contracts above a sum equal to five of our dollars.
The very men who were set to watch over their interests, by enticing
them into debts which they would not pay, changed their legal freedom
into a peonage, which was actual, and too often life-long, slavery. Says
Chevalier,--"These functionaries acquired for themselves troops of
slaves. They constituted themselves arbitrarily creditors of the Indians
by forcing them to buy, at unreasonable prices, horses, mules, and
clothing. The Indians, never being able to pay, were forced to work for
them, and this obligation to work, or, to speak more clearly, this
servitude, once contracted, was easily made perpetual." Here, then, we
have in Colonial Mexico, at the foundation of the State, the Indian,
whom oppression had made but half a man.

Just above them were the half-bloods. These were not slaves. They were
not serfs. They were not considered to be children of a larger growth.
It was expressly said of them that they were "rational people." But they
had burdens of their own. Having little social position and less
education, incapable by nature of that sullen patience which kept the
Indian from chafing under his yoke, they were both more unhappy and more
demoralized. The crimes against property, the robberies on the highway,
could for the most part be traced to the half-breeds. "Are there any
robbers on this route?" asked Baron Deffandis, as he travelled in the
North of Mexico. "Oh, no!" was the answer; "you have nothing to fear; in
this part of the country there are no rational people,"--the speaker
remaining all unconscious of the bitter satire which was hidden in his
words.

Above the half-bloods were the Creoles, the children of white parents
and born in the Colony. Even they were doomed to feel the sting of
inferiority. They had no real political liberty, and no place in the
State. No royal trust was ever committed to them. The places of public
emolument were closed against them. All were reserved for Spaniards,
born in Spain. Of fifty-six Mexican viceroys but one was a Creole, and
he a Creole of Peru. It is the boast of a Frenchman, that in his
country, in its most despotic days, the people have always had their
songs, and that their writers have dared to breathe forth their
maledictions upon the oppression which has loaded them with exactions.
But in Spain and her colonies the Inquisition weighed heavily upon free
speech, and enforced upon all the higher subjects of human thought a
silence like the grave. The Creole scarcely knew that there was any
world beyond his horizon, or that there could be a better than his empty
and barren life; or if he did know more, he must keep that knowledge in
the solitude of his own breast. All that the Spaniard vouchsafed to him
was the liberty to achieve wealth, which opened to him no career of
usefulness and distinction. At most, he loaded himself with cheap
decorations, to which there was no answering position of responsibility.
"One is surprised," says a tourist, "to see all the traders turned into
colonels and captains, and to find officers of the militia in full
uniform, and decorated with the badge of the order of Charles III.,
seated in their shops, weighing out sugar, coffee, and vanilla." But as
for any real distinction, the Creole had none. These empty titles
sufficed to separate him in feeling yet more from the great mass of his
countrymen, but they did not satisfy those aspirations for real dignity
and freedom which cannot quite die out in any breast.

We see, then, what a fatal legacy the mother-country left to her
rebellious child: four castes,--the Spaniard, hated by all; the Creole,
proud, hospitable, and brave, but by his very training incapable of
persistent energy; the half-breed, wild and untamable, a natural brigand
and guerrilla; and the Indian, subdued, sad, and patient, yet with a
drop of the fierce and cruel blood of his Aztec progenitor coursing in
his veins.

The first act in the drama of the Mexican Revolution showed how great an
obstacle to national unity this sentiment of caste was. When the priest
Hidalgo in the year 1810 raised the standard of rebellion, though the
Creole heart was throbbing almost to bursting with the desire for
freedom, yet the Creole population nearly in a body sided with the
Government. Do you ask why? The answer is simple. Hidalgo's followers
were Indians. And all through that prolonged struggle of ten years under
Morelos, Vittoria, Teran, and countless other partisan leaders, even to
that hour when the rebellion was extinguished in its own blood, it was
the Creole who stood between the Spaniard and destruction, and who,
through his fear and jealousy of the native races, was the accomplice in
binding heavier chains on his own limbs. When in 1820 the revolt passed
out of the hand of the Indian into that of the native white, the
struggle was over. The hundred thousand foreigners were impotent, when
they stood alone.

We do not say that this jealousy and dislike have not been greatly
modified by the lapse of years and by the endurance of common
sufferings. No doubt there has been a great improvement. There would be
small hope for the country, if it were not so. But these feelings have
not by any means been altogether eradicated. An intelligent writer, as
lately as last year, speaking of the difficulties which the Liberal
Government, now overthrown by the French, had to encounter, says that
they were not a little aggravated by the fact that Benito Juarez, its
head, was an Indian. Though he was one of the most remarkable men who
have risen to power, the haughty Creole could not brook the thought that
an Indian should climb from his _adobe_ hut to be the first personage in
the State. Nor is the fire quite quenched in the Indian's breast. Under
a grave taciturnity he hides burning memories. An acute observer of the
native character remarks,--"I have myself frequently heard Indians, when
their ordinary reserve has been overcome by spirituous liquors, declare
that they were the true owners of the soil, and all others foreign
intruders,--and that, if the Creoles could expel the Spaniards, they
themselves had a far better right to expel the Creoles." We say, then,
emphatically, that the first and perhaps the greatest cause of Mexican
anarchy is that the Mexicans are not as yet a people. Their diverse
elements have not as yet been fused into a living and conscious
nationality.

       *       *       *       *       *

Another striking cause is the popular ignorance. We are coming more and
more to understand that it is not enough to have the shape and thews of
a man,--that, to be fit for freedom, or long to retain it, a people must
have mental and moral intelligence sufficient to teach them
self-control, and to enable them to judge wisely of public men and
public measures. Now in Mexico there is very little of the regulating
force of a just popular sentiment. You never catch the thunder of the
people's voice, before whose majesty base men and base plans must bow.
This destitution is not a matter of chance. It is another fatal legacy
of the mother-country. Spain steadily resisted all generous culture of
her colonists. She did not hesitate to declare that it was not expedient
that learning should become general in America. A viceroy said, with
more bluntness than courtesy, that "in America education ought always to
be confined to the Catechism." Under one pretence or another, a college
established for the instruction of Indians, in the better days of
Spanish domination, was broken, up. No book was permitted to be printed
in Mexico, or to be imported from abroad, without the consent both of
the civil and ecclesiastical authorities. Under this rule the actual
literature of the country was sufficiently dry and barren. A bishop
writes that the deplorable condition of the Indians has produced such
sluggishness of mind and such absolute indifference and apathy, that
they have no feelings either of hope or of fear. And he predicted the
very results, which then were prophecy, but now are history.

How entire this ignorance was, when the colonial tie was sundered, we
cannot definitely determine. But we have the testimony of one who had
ample opportunity for observation, and who made the most extended
personal inquiries, that, twenty-five years afterwards, only two per
cent. of the Indians, and only twenty per cent. of the whites and
half-breeds, could read and write; and in 1856, actual statistics showed
that but one in thirty-seven attended school. When we consider that in
Massachusetts one in every five and a third of our population enjoys
school-privileges, we shall comprehend how large a portion of the youth
of Mexico are even now growing up in utter ignorance.

One of the direct results of this popular ignorance is, that the conduct
of affairs has virtually passed out of the hands of the people. To a
considerable extent, it may be affirmed that the strifes which divide
and desolate Mexico do not rise to the dignity of civil wars. They are
not so much the conflicts of a divided people as the disgraceful brawls
of ambitious demagogues and their adherents. Every traveller notes with
astonishment how little these great changes, which ought to stir to its
depths the national heart, ruffle even the surface of society,--how the
great mass sit undisturbed, while events big with importance are
transacted before their eyes,--how a few ambitious leaders, or a few
military chieftains, with their mercenary bands, are permitted to uphold
or betray, to advance or trample under foot, great principles which with
us excite every mind and arouse every heart. We believe it to be
strictly true that a large portion of the Mexican people have not enough
mental and moral activity to take an interest of any kind in these
desolating wars,--much less to exercise that repressing influence by
which the criminal ambition of the few must bow to the rights of the
many. There could not be a worse sign. Popular ignorance, therefore,
leading to popular apathy, must be put down among the influential causes
of Mexican sorrows.

       *       *       *       *       *

A third cause is that indifference to blood which appears to be
characteristic of the Mexican people, or at least of that portion of
them who have concerned themselves with public commotions. Some terrible
elements have entered into this Mexican stock. The Spaniard, one of its
sources, has written his name in blood in the history both of the Old
and the New World. Whether hunting out the remnants of the unhappy
Moriscos from the fastnesses of their native hills,--or torturing the
Jews in the dungeons of his Inquisition,--or with lust and murder
filling to the brim the cup of horror and misery for the captive cities
of Holland,--or exterminating, in the pitiless labor of the mines, the
peaceful aborigines of San Domingo,--or with Cortes putting to slaughter
a whole city on mere suspicion,--everywhere the Spaniard has recorded
great deeds with a pen of iron dipped in blood. And the Aztec, the other
source of that stock, had, if we are to credit his conqueror, a cruel
and merciless side to his character, which made him the peer of his
oppressor.

The Mexican Revolution had its horrible chapters. And impartial truth
demands that we should say that both sides made fearful contributions to
those chapters. Hidalgo, the first popular leader, wrote to his
lieutenant these terrible words:--"If you suspect your prisoners of
entertaining restless or seditious ideas, bury them in oblivion at once
by putting them to death in some secret and solitary place, where their
fate may remain forever unknown." His practical commentary was a
permission to his followers to slay every white whom they could find in
the first stronghold which they stormed, and afterwards many a midnight
execution in the gloomy ravines of the mountains. On the other hand,
Calleja, the King's general, boasts that after the Battle of Aculco he
put to death five thousand insurgents in cold blood. And Iturbide, then
a Government general, writes, under date, "Good-Friday, 1814, In honor
of the day I have just ordered three hundred excommunicated wretches to
be shot":--a missive in which we know not which to admire most, the
hideous brevity, the blasphemy, or the cruelty. One act of noble
clemency stands out in peculiar sweetness from this background of
horror. When Morelos had given to his lieutenant, Bravo, three hundred
of the King's soldiers to be used as a ransom for his father, who was a
prisoner in the hands of the Royalists, and when the viceroy, Venegas,
scornfully rejected the offer, and ordered his victim to immediate
execution, Bravo instantly set at liberty the soldiers:--"For I would
wish," he said, "to put it out of my own power to avenge on them the
death of a parent, lest, in the first moments of grief, the temptation
should prove irresistible." The experiences of the Texan War, whose
massacre of Alamo was the battle-cry of the borderers in all succeeding
conflicts, and whose martyrdom at Goliad, where three hundred and fifty
unarmed prisoners, trusting in the pledged faith of their captors, were
led out in squads and shot, would seem to show that the tendencies of
Mexican leaders and soldiers had not greatly changed in later times.
What can result from such examples but utter carelessness of human life?
But to destroy among any people the sacredness of life is to erase one
of the safeguards of peace and order. The nation which does not shrink
from carnage, which is not ready to sacrifice everything but principle
to avert it, will be the nation of all others to risk everything, honor,
safety, social stability, for a whim. Beyond a doubt, too great
indifference to blood has been a fertile source of unnecessary
agitations, and so of weakness and anarchy.

       *       *       *       *       *

We have postponed to this stage of our inquiry the consideration of that
rock upon which the Mexican State has finally split,--party-spirit.
During the forty stormy years of its existence, that ancient conflict,
ever old and ever new, between conservatism and radicalism, has been
going on. A statistician records that Mexico has had twenty-seven new
constitutions, or at least modifications of old ones, or final plans of
settlement. It has been too much the custom to talk of these as though
they were utterly meaningless. They are full of meaning. They mark the
flux and reflux of this great battle. They stand for the victories or
defeats of one or the other of these great principles.

It is not probable, that, at the outset of the Revolution, the Creoles
had any thought of separating from the mother-country. They professed
the greatest loyalty. And they proved it by unshaken fidelity on many a
bloody field. Their only request was, that some constitutional features
might mitigate the despotism under which they groaned. Even after eleven
years' struggle, what they settled upon was a limited monarchy, with the
King's son at its head,--or, if he refused, then some scion of another
royal house. And even when this project failed, they raised to the
vacant throne their own general, Iturbide. So strong in the beginning
was the element of conservatism, or reaction, as they term it now, in
Mexican affairs.

In 1823, however, the Liberal party obtained the supremacy, and under
the lead of Santa Ana, who then first came into prominence, drove
Iturbide from the throne, and put into operation a constitution
patterned after our own. It is not too much to say, that, from that day
to the hour when the allied troops landed at Vera Cruz, the conflict
between two parties, two principles, two methods of government, has been
waged with ever increasing bitterness and ever changing fortunes. It is
probable that the Liberals have always been numerically the stronger.
But the reactionary party has had its advantages. The rich and
aristocratic have been with it. To a great extent the army, ever partial
to the iron hand, has given it the support of its great power. And the
Church, which has possessed perhaps one-quarter of the whole wealth of
the country, and whose income has often far exceeded that of the State,
has always plotted for the downfall of the Liberals.

In 1835 the power of these combined forces was so great that they were
able to overthrow the constitution of 1824, and put into operation a new
one on the plan of centralization. By this plan all federal
representation ceased, and popular freedom was subject to unaccustomed
restraints. The most noteworthy fact connected with this change was the
Texan Rebellion, and consequent upon it our own Mexican War. But of
these we shall speak hereafter. It was not until 1857 that the Liberals
won back all that they had lost,--and more; for they replaced the old
constitution by a new and freer one, and, as if by one stroke to inflict
a final blow upon their adversaries, decreed the confiscation of all
Church property. The Reactionists had at least vitality enough to make a
death-struggle. Leagued with the army, they drove Comonfort from the
presidency, and his party from the city of Mexico. For three years there
were two presidents and two sets of officers of all sorts, and a civil
war. The Liberals, under the Indian Benito Juarez, held Vera Cruz and
the larger part of the country. At the end of this period the Liberal
chieftain, with an unexpected energy, drove the opposing party out of
the city of Mexico, and its leaders into exile, carried into effect the
decree for the confiscation of Church property, and wellnigh crushed
out organized resistance.

Not only, then, did this sorely tried Republic begin its precarious
existence with a people wholly unapt for freedom and embittered by
caste-feeling, but, from the outset, it was so divided by a broad gulf
of political dissension, that the whole body politic has ever since been
in reality cloven asunder.

       *       *       *       *       *

We have omitted from their proper place the Texan War and its
consequences, which in their turn have done more than any one cause to
weaken and dishonor Mexico,--not so much because they took away from her
valuable districts as because they advertised to the whole world what
feebleness was behind great apparent power. We tread now upon the embers
of an extinguished controversy. And while around us blaze the lurid
flames of a mightier conflagration, which it helped to kindle, we could
not wish to stir again its ashes. But seeking the causes of the downfall
of Mexico, we can hardly omit the weightiest cause.

The Texans were, as we all know, a people who came for the most part
from the United States, and who were drawn southward by the combined
influence of a genial climate and liberal gifts of land. These
attractions had but one drawback, and that was of a religious nature. By
the very terms of the gift, all emigrants were, or became, or professed
to become, Roman Catholics. In many cases marriages of long standing
were reconsecrated with Catholic ceremonies, while the children were
baptized at Catholic altars. Until the year 1835 the Texans had been
citizens of Mexico,--the district which they inhabited, together with
Coahuila, making a sovereign state and constituent part of that federal
republic. Though the Texans had thus lived for many years under the
protection of Mexican law, it would not be true to say that they had
done so always cheerfully or even peaceably. There had been much
smothered discontent, and some open violence. The reasons were various.
The vexations, and perhaps oppression, incident to the rapid and violent
changes of the Mexican government, led to much ill feeling, and
engendered controversies not easily put to sleep. The natural
averseness, too, of a people of Anglo-Saxon origin to yield obedience,
however legitimate, to a mixed race like the Mexicans, created
bitterness, which was intensified by the arrogant and reckless temper
characteristic of no small part of the Texan people. Last, but not
least, their irritation at those laws which abolished slavery, and which
from the beginning they had always broken and always meant to break,
would have sundered a far stronger chain than ever bound them to the
land of their adoption. When the centralized constitution of 1835 came
into force, their discontent ripened into open rebellion. In the light
of our own bitter experience, with the inception and growth of our own
civil war open for our instruction, few Northern men will doubt that
this was the infant Secession whose full-grown power we are breasting.
That there were some real grievances we may allow; for, with so many
shifting governments, there could hardly have failed to be some
injustice and some oppressive measures or deeds. That, with the
essential difference of feeling, character, and habits which existed
between the two people, disturbances must sooner or later have arisen,
we may also allow. But, after all, one of the most powerful motives for
rebellion was love of slavery. Mexico stood a bar to the establishment
of that new and powerful Slave State which was the dream not only of the
Texan, but perhaps even more of the statesmen and leaders of the extreme
South. If Mexico became a powerful government, all the more would she be
an insuperable bar to such a project. However much, then, the Texans may
have desired a separate State existence, and however little they may
have liked the establishment of a great central power, their fear was
not so much that the strong government would oppress them as that it
might grow strong enough to force them to cease oppressing others.
There were Mexican laws which they never had obeyed, never intended to
obey, and which by the aid of State existence they had always succeeded
in evading. And now, when the progress of events and the strengthening
of the central authority threatened as never before the cherished
institution, like their compeers, they took their stand on the same
battle-ground of State Rights. We repeat, that other influences and real
wrongs no doubt helped them to this conclusion. What was the exact power
of each particular influence no one can tell. But, back of all
influences, a baneful spirit and motive, was the love of slavery and the
desire to perpetuate it. Their independence achieved, the Texans did not
know what to do with it. Few in numbers, burdened with debt, harassed on
the one side by the wild Camanches and Apaches, and on the other by the
Mexican guerrillas, pressed by the British and French governments, who
wished to abolish slavery and establish a protectorate, they sought
annexation to the United States, which, after a severe Congressional
struggle, was accomplished early in the year 1845.

The farther the lapse of years removes us from the passions and pride of
the hour, perhaps the less reason shall we find for entire satisfaction
with our course, both as regards this act of annexation and the war with
Mexico by which it was succeeded. While the feelings with which we now
contemplate the French aggressions in Mexico show us that there were
other and good reasons besides love of slavery why we might wish to keep
this new and feeble Gulf State out of foreign hands,--while we cannot
fail to regard with admiration the courage and skill with which our
gallant army won its way to the very capital of a hostile State,--while,
too, the progress of events has given us no cause to regret that
sleeping California was given up to the fresh energy of the
Anglo-Saxon,--while we rejoice to believe that this present war will
result in adding to the manifold resources of Texas the crowning
blessing of freedom,--while, in short, we see that what men call
circumstance, but which is God's majestic Providence, is turning our
errors into good,--yet the final verdict of impartial truth must be,
that it was neither in the spirit of wisdom nor of justice that we
strengthened the power which even then waited to slay us, and that in
our pride and impatience we showed too little consideration to that
State at the root of whose greatness we were laying the axe.

Those who delight in historical parallels will remember that this very
tract, from the Sabine to the Rio Grande, which was included in Texas,
was the same territory which was in controversy between us and Spain at
the beginning of the century,--and that as in 1846 the advance of the
Mexican general across the southern boundary of the controverted
district brought on the Mexican War, so, forty years before, the advance
of an American general across the northern boundary of the same district
brought us to the verge of a Spanish war.

But whatever any one may think of the nature and justice of the Mexican
War, no one can doubt that its result was the infliction of the severest
of blows upon a sister-republic. And the severity consisted, we repeat,
not so much in the territory which she relinquished as in her entire
loss of prestige among the nations. We took away, indeed, more than
eight hundred thousand square miles. We left her hardly seven hundred
thousand square miles. But had there been any recuperative energy,
perhaps the State, so much more compact in territory, and so little
diminished in population, would have been stronger rather than weaker by
the process.

       *       *       *       *       *

We return to our narrative. The spring of 1861 found the Liberal party
triumphant. Never had it seemed so firmly rooted. Never had its
opponents been so cast down. Well does the Scripture say, "Let him that
thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall." All through the spring and
summer of 1861, the leaders of the Church party were flitting from
Paris to Madrid, and from Madrid to Paris again, weaving what webs of
intrigue, seeking what forms of intervention, none but the arch-plotter
of the Tuileries can tell. There were floating about that summer rumors
of intervention, coming through what avenues, or to whom traceable,
nobody knew. Did any one wish to intervene, there were certainly
ostensible reasons enough. In that long agony of anarchy, Mexico had
inflicted, through one or another of her jarring parties, insults and
injuries, in robberies, in murders, in forced loans, in illegal taxes,
in neglected debts, sufficient to give an apparent justification to any
violence of policy in a foreign power. The British minister, under date
of June 27, 1861, transmitted to Lord John Russell a fearful list of
outrages against English subjects. In that list were included three
murders committed, or permitted, by Government officials, and
twenty-four robberies, forced loans and the like, some of them to the
amount of twenty-five and even sixty thousand dollars. These he styles
"British claims of the small and distressing class." One fact disturbs
the force of this impeachment of the Liberal government. Almost without
exception, these outrages were confessedly the work of the conservative
party, which had just been expelled after an open rebellion of three
years against the legitimate authorities. It was as though England
should enter complaint against our Government for property destroyed by
the Alabama, or for insults and injuries inflicted upon British subjects
in the streets of Richmond. No doubt, the form of law was with her, but
hardly substantial justice. As the French have progressed, we have seen
still stranger anomalies. The leaders of this very conservative party,
who more than all others were responsible for the state of irritation
which produced the conflict, have appeared in the ranks of the French
army, thus acting the part of public prosecutors, and convicting and
condemning innocent people for their own sins.

But it remained for Juarez himself, driven by necessity, to commit the
act which settled the fortunes of his country. On the 17th of July,
1861, he published a decree announcing that for the term of two years
all payments on debts would be suspended, expressly including foreign
bonds. From that moment Mexico was doomed. The British and French
ministers at once sent in sharp protests. The reply of the Mexican
cabinet-minister is pitiful to read. His excuse is absolute necessity.
The mismanagement of his predecessors has made it impossible that he
should carry on the Government, and at the same time pay its debts.
After some further correspondence, apologetic on the part of Mexico,
sharp and bitter on the part of the foreign ministers, diplomatic
intercourse ceased. The Mexican minister at Paris, in obedience to
orders, sought an interview with M. Thouvenal. He began by saying that
"he was instructed to give the most ample explanations." Whereupon M.
Thouvenal interrupted him, exclaiming, "We will not hear any
explanations; we will receive none"; adding, in great excitement, "We
have fully approved the conduct of M. Saligny. We have issued orders, in
concert with England, that a squadron composed of vessels of both
nations shall exact from the Government of Mexico due satisfaction, and
your Government will learn from our minister and our admiral what are
the claims of France." We have quoted thus fully from official documents
to show that the emergency found France armed and ready, if not glad, to
pursue the quarrel to the end.

What was that end? As it stood on paper, simply to take possession of
the ports of Mexico, and sequestrate their customs to pay the interest
on foreign debts. This is stated over and over again by every party in
all possible forms of distinctness. By no means is any interference to
be permitted in the internal affairs of that country. In November, 1861,
Lord John Russell writes to the British minister at Mexico in these
unmistakable terms:--"You must be careful to observe with strictness
Article Two of the Convention, signed yesterday between Great Britain,
France, and Spain, by which it is provided that no influence shall be
used in the internal affairs of Mexico, calculated to prejudice the
right of the Mexican nation freely to choose its own form of government.
Should any Mexican, or any party in Mexico, ask your advice on such
subjects, you will say that any regular form of government, which shall
protect the lives and properties of natives and foreigners, and shall
not permit British subjects to be attacked or annoyed on account of
their occupation, their rights of property, or their religion, will
secure the moral support of the British Government." The statement of
France was just as clear, only shorter. M. Thouvenal said to Mr. Dayton
that "France could do no more than she had already done, and that was to
assure us of her purpose not to interfere in any way with the internal
government of Mexico; that their sole purpose was to obtain payment of
their claims and reparation for the wrongs and injuries done them." The
language of Spain, if anything, was shortest and clearest of all. She
assured Mr. Schurtz, that, "if Spain did take part in this intervention,
it would be solely for redress of her grievances, and not for the
purpose of imposing new institutions upon Mexico." So it was clear,
after all, that this was nothing but a grand naval excursion for the
collection of just dues from a reluctant or dishonest debtor! Nothing
more! No intention whatever of intruding upon the poor man's castle!

Was it not surprising, now, that, with everything so transparent, nobody
had any faith? Almost simultaneously, from Mr. Adams at London, from Mr.
Dayton at Paris, from Mr. Schurtz at Madrid, and from Mr. Corwin at
Mexico, came missives, couched in different language, but all conveying
the same lesson: England meant what she said, and France and Spain did
not. All at once, too, the air was full of rumors. The conservative
party was to be restored by force. A monarchy was to be set up. Prince
Maximilian was to be invited to the throne of Mexico. As before, nobody
could trace these rumors to any trustworthy source. But everybody
believed them. And every one of them has proved to be true. About this
time there appeared in Paris a striking book, part history, part
philosophy, part prophecy, entitled, "Mexico, Ancient and Modern," by
Michel Chevalier. What is peculiar about the book, so far as it relates
to present affairs, is, that it says but little in regard to the
collection of dues, much concerning the necessity of reorganizing
Mexico, much as to the duty of France to uphold the interests of the
Latin races, much more concerning the wisdom of establishing a strong
barrier against the ambition of the United States.

We all know what has actually happened, and that is perhaps all we have
a right to expect while the present Emperor of France is at the helm.
Events have explained these dim rumors and intimations. Vera Cruz and
Tampico taken, France unfolded new and bolder schemes. She insisted upon
marching inland and conquering Mexico, and establishing there a strong
government. Here England and Spain parted from her: the former,
evidently because she always meant what she said; the latter, either
because she, too, meant what she said, or because she found herself
measured with a more acute gamester, with a heavier hand and a sharper
sword than she could boast. France has gone forward. She has stormed
Puebla. The gates of Mexico have been thrown open to her. Her authority
has been extended over many of the States. With the assistance of the
reactionary party she has established a monarchy, and invited Maximilian
to be its head. Never results so exceeded the plan. Whatever else may be
dark, this is clear, that henceforth under the Empire promises mean
nothing,--and that whoever trusts Imperial assurances which war with
Imperial interests does so at his own proper peril.

From the Emperor's own language, and from this book which he has
permitted to appear, and to which we have alluded, we gather easily the
real motives which have governed his conduct. No doubt, the mere _eclat_
of having conducted to a successful issue a difficult undertaking, and
by which he would secure anew the respect and pride of the fickle people
over whom he reigns, may have been a minor motive. It is not unlikely,
either, that he has gone much farther than he himself originally
intended,--that the prize was so tempting, when once he had coquetted
with it, that he could not keep his hands off from it. For look again at
Mexico. A country full of noble possibilities. A land which, ruled by a
strong hand and a sagacious mind, may be the fruitful source of all
useful commodities. And if he can keep it, what a giant stride he makes
to girdling the earth with his posts! Count them: France, Martinique,
Vera Cruz, Acapulco, Tahiti, Saigon, his new ports at the mouth of the
Red Sea, Algiers, and France again. Not many links wanting in that
chain! If he cannot girdle the earth in forty minutes, he bids fair to
do it as quickly and as thoroughly as mortal skill and mortal audacity
ever did. And if he can secure all these benefits by open conquest, or,
better yet, by the people's apparently free choice of a government of
which he shall be the sole guardian and administrator, what is there in
his past career to warrant us in the expectation that he will shrink
back from any double-dealing necessary for the achievement of such a
master-stroke?

       *       *       *       *       *

And now what shall we say of this policy as it concerns ourselves, and
especially the welfare and prospects of the Mexican people? We cannot
like it. That is plain. For, suffered to remain unchallenged, it cuts
right through our traditional policy. No mere diplomacy can ever mend
that again. All our fine discourse about the Monroe doctrine is, as
matters stand now, nothing but a flight of rhetoric. Then, in such a
_nonchalant_ way, it puts the curb on any future ambition which we may
cherish southward, that it is still more disagreeable. And besides, it
is such a mingled menace and warning! If this potentate could do, and
would do, such things to feeble Mexico,--if real or fancied interest
demand it, what may he not attempt with us, now that we are not so
stalwart as of old, now that we are bearing upon our shoulders a burden
that would have tasked the fabled Atlas? It is plain that we cannot
look, and ought not to look, with any favor upon this man, or any of his
Western works.

But how will his policy affect the happiness and prosperity of Mexico?
Will it hold her back from the realization of that dream of greatness
which we all cherished for her once? Or will it send her forward with a
quicker pace to its speedy fulfilment? One feature of this event is
memorable. A conqueror, with bayonet and cannon-ball, has brought to
this people the very boon which forty years ago they craved,--a
monarchy, with an offshoot from European royalty sitting upon its
throne. If Maximilian come to Mexico, he can build his palace on a
corner-stone which Iturbide, Guerrero, and many another patriot leader
who sleeps in a bloody grave, helped to lay. So the pendulum swings
back, be its arc ever so long. A closer examination, however, will show
that this remarkable coincidence is not simply an accident. The
combination which in 1823 swept away the Spanish power and established a
monarchy was not a combination of the free and liberal elements of
Mexican society, but rather of those same aristocratic, ecclesiastical,
and conservative elements which are now in alliance with the French
Emperor, and in deadly hostility to what is democratic or republican in
that distracted land. We cannot doubt, therefore, that, whatever Louis
Napoleon may affirm, that, whatever generalities he may put forth
concerning Mexican reorganization and growth, the purpose of his sway
cannot be the real elevation or freedom of the people. He has espoused
the interests of that party which seeks to perpetuate among the mass of
the people ignorance, superstition, poverty, and social degradation.
While, therefore, his invasion originated to a very great extent in
injustice and thirst for power, it is not probable that his occupation
of the country will be used with any intention of elevating and blessing
it.

But God is greater than man. And so it may well happen that the results
of human ambition may be kinder than its purpose. And if Louis Napoleon
gives Mexico rest from change and suffering, that will be something. If
the steel gauntlet crushes out the banditti, and the silken glove
encourages honest toil, then, by the blessing of God, with stable
industry and peace secured to her, and with every good gift blossoming
at her feet, Mexico may yet be trained to take her place among the
galaxy of the nations. And when that hour comes, if come it may, it will
be no power four thousand miles across gulf and sea that will keep her
from her true destiny.




THE RIM.


PART III.--CONCLUSION.

The boat went cutting through the tide-waves and dashing the spray over
her bows, the wide sea was opening all around them,--the salt wind stung
his brain to keener life. To what horrid fate were they hurrying, she
alone with this maniacal man? Out there beyond, away and away, the
mighty billows tossed in their cruel glee, silvered their crests and
horns in the moonlight, and grew and disappeared like phantoms. Her
heart sank down abysses with every beat,--she covered her face with her
hands in some vain call for miraculous aid.

Just then another boat came by and took the wind from their sails.
Eloise felt the slackened speed, and looked up. First the figure of a
horseman standing against the sky on the cliff above, as if a portion of
the stone itself, caught her eye; next, the sail sheering by them; then
she was on her feet beside Marlboro'. She reached out her hand to the
tiller; she looked in his face and laughed in her old way. It was hardly
an effort, for all at once her heart had grown light as a bubble.

"Mr. Marlboro'," she said, in the sweet natural ring of her every-day
tones and without a quiver, "these are the Blue Bluffs close above us."

The voice, the air, the meaning, made him irresolute. At the same moment
the tiller obeyed her hand, that threw out all its strength, the sails
flapped loosely across their bending brows, they went about, heading for
the little cove of still water.

"You are right," said he. "That is our home. What fiercely glad wild
dream have I had? Our home!"

The keel grated on the pebbles,--some one came dashing down the narrow
path, shoved them off, and leaped on board.

"Now, Marlboro'," said Mr. St. George, "the rudder is mine. A pretty
dance with Death have you been leading Miss Changarnier! How long do you
suppose this cockle-shell could buffet such a sea as is playing outside?
Do you fancy I can countenance such treatment of my ward? Ease that rope
a little, Miss Eloise. Here we go! What will Murray say, Marlboro', when
he sees me come sailing by with you?

    "'A-sailing and a-sailing,
      My love he left me sad;
    A-sailing and a-sailing,
      Let him come and make me glad!'"

sang Mr. St. George, and they went flying up the river.

    "The south winds blow, the waters flow,
      His sail is in the sun;
    Though twenty storms between us go,
      His heart and mine are one,"

sang Eloise, in jubilant response at her safety,--and Marlboro', fain to
follow, echoed the air they trolled.

Up the stream, this way and that, tacking and veering, past the boats
that hung on their oars and cheered them this time lustily themselves,
touching shore,--and the hunters had their boat again. Then all trooping
back across the turf, her hand in his, to the place where Marlboro's
horse waited with pawing hoofs. What a mad evening it had been! And in
the whirl of it Eloise had uttered no word to break her bonds. But
broken they must be;--in what insanity had she riveted them,--set free
this slave of his passion? His bottle-imp--had not her master once said
it?--must grow into a demon that with his wide wings would blacken the
sky. One experience of it was too much. Oh, why had nobody warned her?

Every one must have a cup of coffee to counteract the damp. Mrs. Arles
had it ready. The horse at the door gave a loud, impatient neigh. The
rider would not wait.

"You were right, Marlboro'," said, in his significant undertone, Mr. St.
George to him from the other side, as he mounted, while Eloise stood on
the step above. "Success perched on your banners. I should have lost, if
I had tossed."

"You know it, then? Why, then, of course, it's true. I am half afraid
lest it prove one of my cloud-capped dreams. I shall need no more opium
to-night, I have other magic," said Marlboro',--bent down and would have
kissed the forehead of Eloise, when the horse curvetted, reared, and
galloped off.

Was she really pledged? then thought Eloise, as the bead of all her
defiant effervescence fell. Was there no loop of escape? Had she so
rashly given all at once? Should she inevitably become the wife of
Marlboro'? Were the chains upon her? Was she doomed? Nobody guessed her
misery, as she reentered with a _fanfare_ of jests, unless it were the
gay St. George himself.

"Are you to be congratulated?" asked the low-voiced Mrs. Arles, having
smilingly approached.

"No, no, indeed!" exclaimed Eloise, in a smothered agony; and Mrs.
Arles, misunderstanding her, supposed it was not finally arranged.

"What a reckless rider!" cried Miss Murray, looking down the moonlit way
after Marlboro'.

"It is not the only reckless thing he does," said her brother.

"No," interpolated Mr. Dean. "The way in which Marlboro' manages his
affairs is too Plutonic. But what a gloss those shining sovereign
manners of his do put upon it all!"

"Sovereign manners! Don't talk of sovereign manners, unless you mention
Mr. St. George's," said Lottie Humphreys under her breath, and glancing
to see if he could possibly hear with the length of the room between
them. "Mr. St. George puts my heart in a flutter, when he asks will I
have ice or cream."

"I've no doubt of it," whispered Emma Houghton, with meaning.

"Sure you're right, Dean?" asked Mr. Humphreys. "I should not like to
have at home the dangerous cattle Marlboro' can put finger on."

"Perhaps they would be less dangerous, if the fingers were less
weighty."

"Here's Marlboro's theory, and in the long run it's about the true one,
you must confess.--Shut that door, Kate, my dear.--A cramped stature
does not feel a cramped roof; but raise the stature, and the slave
outgrows his institution, and there's revolt. Eh? There's such a thing
as equally bad extremes. Our old friend Mr. Erne's of late, and St.
George's now,--beg your pardon, St. George,--are both of them just as
bad the other way."

"You are severe," said St. George, as he set the chessmen.

"Our host yonder," continued Mr. Humphreys, in the best of humors,
sipping his coffee, "among his other crotchets, endows his people with
what Nature saw fit to deny to them,--souls. But he's one of those men
autocratic enough to reverse Nature. Indeed,--I am out of all
patience,--the whole place is managed other than I think at all wise."

"That is to be regretted," said St. George, challenging his adversary.

"Well, here is an instance, a single instance, trivial enough, but
dragging after it a train as enormous as the Genius drew from the
fisherman's jar. These people are reared to a degree of independence
that will stop no one knows where. They supply the house with poultry,
eggs, and vegetables from their own yards, which the house purchases
with money, or with commodities beyond the usual allowance,--actually
pays for,--do you mark? Any labor of extra hours is always compensated;
there is a system of holidays; the quarters are, so to say, palatial;
and, in fact, a very detrimental policy is pursued,--one that occasions
discontent on all the neighboring plantations. Marlboro' 'd have less
trouble, if St. George had different discipline. It will not do,--I've
told you so, St. George,--I'm older than you,--it will not do. There are
hands on the place who, as their master says, have found their manhood
and felt their slavery: there's one of them now, that coachman Ned. I'd
sell him to-morrow."

"Will Mr. St. George?"

"He? Oh, no! There's this Quixotic chivalry again! You listen, my dear
fellow? He will let the man purchase his freedom,--if he don't lend him
the money to do it himself! Ha! ha! ha!"

"But," said Mr. Dean, "I've tried St. George's plan, on his
recommendation, these three or four months, Humphreys,--not wishing to
be illiberal, or have the world outstrip me,--and, so far, I find that
it will do very well,--that it will do admirably."

"Well, we won't speak of new brooms."

"Yet there's a great deal of disturbance everywhere about, I hear. You
don't know, perhaps," said Mr. Houghton, in an under-voice, and
nervously drawing up his chair, "that Marlboro' has had his place under
guard these three weeks?"

"Crowded on all his steam, and now he's sitting on the valve. What a
blessed life it is!" said Mr. Dean.

"Come, come, Dean, we shall have to look up your record!"

"Dear me!" said Miss Murray, "why will you talk about it? It's worse
than ghost-stories just before bed. I've heard you gentlemen insinuating
so much together that I fancy every night I hear the great alarm-bell
booming in my dreams."

"There's no danger of that here."

"But it would be so terrible anywhere!"

"Here is Will," said her mother, as the young brother of Laura entered.
"If, my dear friends, we should change the subject for bed-candles"--

"Check!" said Mr. St. George, rising.

It was a balmy meridional night, and Eloise, at length alone in her
misery, leaned from her window to breathe the wind that floated in over
the fields, fragrant and gentle. Leaning there, and great resplendent
stars seeming to hang out of heaven close above her, the minutes went
slipping into the hours, and the house-clock struck one, startling her
with its peal, as doubtless it did Miss Murray. Bending her head that
she might not strike the sash, a dark cobweb caught Eloise's eye;--it
was a lace shawl, which the draught had borne through the window, and
caught outside upon the thorny vine. It was too firmly fixed to
disentangle at a touch; she put out her hand, and, taking the stem,
shook the whole blossoming mass, scattering a rain of dew and perfume,
and the filmy thing detached and fluttered to the ground. Without
waiting to think, Eloise hastened down and found an exit. Coming round
beneath the gable, the great dog following with his nose in her hand,
she found herself insphered in a soft light that stole from the open
cabinet-casement, but, hoping to escape notice, flitted on after the
lace, with which the breeze was already frolicking. Suddenly the dog
perceived her object and bounded after it. Fear possessed her soul; it
was Laura Murray's; he would rend and mouth the costly thing, which her
whole year's salary, she thought, could not buy, as he would her
handkerchief. She softly called him away; but the dog refused to hear.

"Rounce!" cried another voice, and Rounce came tumbling and gambolling
back, while Mr. St. George obtained the shawl, and was beside her.

"So, Miss Changarnier, it was this little thing that brought you out
here after midnight? Never do it again. It is forbidden. Nothing could
be more unsafe."

"Thank you, Mr. St. George; I did not perceive danger."

As she spoke, and while they paused, there stole upon them the far and
faint pulsation of a bell. It was the tide-bell placed on a distant reef
to swing and ring with the ebb and flow.

    "Era gia l' ora che volge 'l desio
    A' naviganti, e intenerisce 'l cuore
    Lo di ch' an detto a' dolci amici a Dio;

    "E che lo nuovo peregrin d' amore
    Punge, se ode squilla di lontano
    Che paia 'l giorno pianger che si muore,"

murmured Mr. St. George, half lifting the book in which his bitter mood
had sought stinging solace, and where his finger yet kept the place.

"It is many hours too late for that sweet vesper-bell," said Eloise.

"Any slow bell at night is like it. The tones of a bell are always
homesick tones to me,--who have no home!"

"You, Sir!" said Eloise, forgetfully,--half losing sight of her own
burden.

Mr. St. George, for all response, gazed at her a moment. Was she
entirely plighted to Marlboro'? Could she care for him? How far did that
tacit promise go?

"Eloise!" he said.

But suddenly she turned away her head, outstretching a forbidding hand.
Abruptly he bowed and stepped aside, and followed her only at a
distance.

       *       *       *       *       *

When Mr. Marlboro' appeared just at breakfast the next morning, with a
color fanned into his cheek by the half-score miles of gallop, Vane came
trotting along behind him.

"Vane," said Mr. Marlboro', after he had saluted Eloise as warmly as he
dared, "this is your mistress."

And Eloise felt her fetters close miserably upon her. This had been his
device to know if he had dreamed or not on the night before, to detect
whether his joy were solid truth or mounting laudanum-fumes. But as for
Vane, so soon as his bow was made and homage paid, he fled away round
the corner and lost himself in Hazel's happy arms.

At dinner that day the ladies rose early, as they were to dress for a
wedding-party that awaited them some miles away. Just as Eloise, who was
the last, passed out of the door which Mr. St. George held open, he
produced from somewhere and placed in her hand a braided trencher of
broad vine and fig-leaves that bore a mass of strange and beautiful
growth. Scarcely had she plunged taper fingers between the scented
layers, when a box with Mr. Marlboro's compliments was delivered, which,
on being laughingly opened, proved to hold rare wreaths of pinky buds
and bells.

    "Four gray walls and four gray towers
    Overlook a space of flowers,"

hummed Lottie; but Mr. St. George was consummately oblivious, and
returned to his friends. Why it fell out, that, when Miss Changarnier
came floating down the staircase again, robed in something thin, white,
and glittering as the hoar-frost itself, the darkness of her hair was
twined neither with the roseate Marlboro' bells, nor yet with the long
acacia-sprays whose golden balls should have expanded and bloomed in the
light and heat till they seemed like fragrant drops of lustre, Miss
Changarnier could best tell for herself.

But the wedding passed as weddings do,--to-day cake, to-morrow
crumbs,--and at length the carriages were ordered for The Rim. The
evening had not been without its triumphs to Eloise, however many masks
she wore over her inner depression. St. George had forgotten her till a
late hour, and, conspicuous as Marlboro's _devoir_ had been, her own
acceptance of it had been scarcely less so. Perhaps there was nothing in
the world, of its kind, more beautiful than Eloise Changarnier's
dancing. Fragrances, if they were visible, would float with just such a
dreamy grace from flower to flower. Simple and sensuous, yet airy and
fine, was the spirit of every motion; and with every wave, with every
look, she appealed to the beholder's heart. Swimming down the room on
the slow circles of the indolent languor of the waltz, perfumes fanning
all about her, the wind lifting the curtains and letting in gleams of
amethyst heavens and low-hanging stars, the music pulsing in passionate
throbs,--once only she raised her eyes, and the great beryl jewels
rested on Earl St. George Erne's, as he leaned against the wall with his
supreme indifference of lordly manner; and if he revenged himself with
the swift gleam of that involuntary smile that must never kindle for
her, though it shot its light over brow and lip forever, he never knew
it. An instant afterwards he was beside her, yet he dared not with the
next strain suffer it to be his arm that upheld her, and Eloise sat
where he placed her and danced no more. And then Mrs. Murray came, and
they all took their seats in the carriages: Laura jubilant, but stately;
Lottie eminently dishevelled, and still clutching the crumpled list of
her partners; Master Will with his fists in his eyes, and heavy beneath
a drowsiness from which he soon had enough to waken him; while in Mr.
St. George's deportment to every one there was a shade of the old
sardonic displeasure with which he was occasionally wont to favor his
friends. But Lottie, after a few furlongs, was asleep in somebody's
arms; the rest were, perhaps, living the evening over again in reverie;
the other carriages were far, far ahead, and theirs, which, having been
detained, was the last, trundled on slowly over a bad road. At length
Laura stirred, and exclaimed,--

"Did you ever hear such divine music, Eloise? Why didn't Mrs. Arles
come, do you know, Mr. Marlboro'?"

"Does Mrs. Arles go into such general society?" replied Mr. Marlboro'.

"Can't say. How long she wore black! so long that it has really become
quite gray! Has she been husbanding her charms, or is she husbanding
them now? Don't you shake your fan at me, Eloise Changarnier, or I shall
tell how you said it yourself this very noon!"

The carriage-top had been thrown open, and at the moment of these words
Miss Changarnier saw Mr. St. George, from his seat on the box beside the
coachman, hastily start and turn, but whether on account of Mrs. Arles,
or at something in the road, she could not discern; for Marlboro's horse
having very singularly fallen lame in the stables that night, she had
heard Mr. St. George muttering something about foul play, as he offered
the other a seat, and she felt that he entertained apprehensions. Had
she seen Marlboro's arm raised quiveringly, while the lash of the
riding-whip fell across the groom's face in a welt, as he dismissed him,
she might have felt also a womanly fear that the apprehensions were not
groundless. For Marlboro', unable to get speech with Eloise one moment
apart from others that day, had fled home in a fury, and had thus, when
his anger cooled, been obliged to ride alone to the place of merry
rendezvous.

Gradually, now, as they jogged along, Mrs. Murray began nodding here and
there about the carriage, dropping her head very much as if she meant to
drop it for good and all; one by one the others forgot themselves; but
Eloise could see Marlboro' in the opposite corner sitting alert and pale
and sparkling-eyed, and felt that Mr. St. George was watching every
brier on the road-side, beneath his slouching brim. At length the
carriage stopped with a jerk just as they reached the little log-bridge
that crossed the creek, and Mr. St. George appeared at the door.

"You must all alight a moment," he said. "Here is a break-down;--and,
moreover, a log of the bridge has been displaced,"--the last in an aside
to Marlboro'.

It took but a few moments to repair the road, and to tie up the broken
springs of the coach as they could; but, after a trial, it was found
impossible for all to ride.

"I will walk," said Eloise, stepping down before any one could arrest
her. "We were all too much crowded. Come with me, Will,--if only, Mr.
St. George, you will take the reins yourself and spare Ned to us?"

"No," said Mr. St. George, perhaps knowing from old experience that it
would be useless to oppose Eloise, and having no time to lose. "Keep
your place, Will; do you hear? The horses are best used to the customary
driver. That makes it all right."

"Certainly, St. George, this should be my duty!" exclaimed Marlboro'.

But, as he sprang up, Mr. St. George's arm barred the way.

"You have quite enough to do to take care of yourself, Marlboro'!" said
he, thrusting his revolver into the other's hand. "Drive on, Ned. Only
keep us in sight."

"Mas'r Sin George, Sah," said the stolid Ned, "you are safe enough.
Expect, 'f you want _him_ safe," with supreme contempt, "I'd better get
de go out o' dese yer critters wile dey feel der oats!"

"Wretched insolence!" murmured Marlboro', still incensed. And in a few
minutes the coach had disappeared round the winding way.

"So much for Marlboro's theories!" burst forth St. George, in a moment.
"A man's works follow him. Sowing the wind and reaping the whirlwind is
too much of a good thing. He has been away so long and so often, there
has been such mismanagement under a long minority, such changes and such
misrule, such a hard hand and such a high hand, that the whole place is
a fester. How dares he prowl round the country so after nightfall? I
wouldn't give a pin for his life this moment, if it weren't for that
white defiance of his that would back him against a whole Ashantee
tribe! If he were the coward that I am, he'd be a better master; but
he's what the poor trash call a damned aristocrat,--which means an
aristocrat past salvation, I take it."

Eloise laughed to hear the words from Mr. St. George's autocratic lips.
"It is very odd," said she, "that so formidable an aristocracy must
needs underlie so powerful a democracy!"

The night was clear and deep; great shadows floated down from the
heavens, as if of beings travelling on the winds: one of those perfect
seasons when the powers of the dark seem to be surprised at their work,
although low in the horizon behind lay a glimmer, as if the hour were
soon to bring forth its marvel,--a glimmer which made the whole more
weird, and hung the very spirit of summer nights about them as they
walked.

"What should you have thought of yourself, Miss Eloise," said Mr. St.
George, "if a year ago, you had seen your image prospected on the canvas
of a dark and lonely highway, extremely late at night, or early in the
morning,--as you choose,--with, for sole companion, a creature who
indulges himself in pipes, porter, and parties, a usurper, a
demagogue,--in fact, one who can be represented only as disreputable? A
very improper young woman?"

One year ago! The tears sprang to Eloise's eyes. She dared not look up,
but let them fall from the downcast lashes. Yet Mr. St. George saw them.

"And what is there, so painful in the picture, may I ask?" said he.

"A year ago my father was alive, Mr. St. George."

A change came over his face,--pallor like a soft cloud.

"Yet you are better off than I," he said, with singular unreserve for
him. "It is twelve times as long since _my_ father was with _me_. And
you could hardly have worshipped the one more than I worship the memory
of the other."

Yet, as if this at least were a sympathy between them, his manner became
for the moment tenderer, and he forgot himself in order to arouse her.
For Eloise was already full of reproach at having made one at so gay a
reunion,--not remembering that all the rest had seriously vowed they
would stay at home, unless she joined them, and that the wedding had
been also that of a dear friend. So Mr. St. George was no longer lofty;
he told her strange legends of the region that somehow she had never
heard, repeated tiny droplets of song that would have lost their
volatile essence in any alembic of translation, pointed out to her all
the signs of the night, for the nonce forgot politics, and gathered
spray after spray of the gorgeous creepers from the way-side, whose
names and natures he knew.

"How is it," she asked, "that you, whose mind is certainly filled with
things of an apparently vaster scale,--with legislation and war and
finance,--can care for these bubbles, these songs and flowers?"

"Do you know Homer, Miss Eloise,--Chapman's Homer? Although I'm not sure
but that the old English poet breathes a bloom upon the Greek. Well, I
do not forget, that, when the envoys went to appease the enraged
AEacides, that thunderer in arms,--

    "The quarter of the Myrmidons they reached, and found him set
    Delighted with his solemn harp, which curiously was fret
    With works conceited through the verge; the bawdrick that embraced
    His lofty neck was silver twist; this, when his hand laid waste
    Aetion's city, he did choose as his especial prize,
    And, loving sacred music well, made it his exercise."

"That is superb! You must find me the place to-morrow. But Achilles
playing on the harp? I am afraid he will suffer in Will Murray's
estimation."

"Hush! don't breathe it! Will doesn't know it yet,--perhaps may never
find it out. Do you know, Miss Eloise, as you go flitting along in that
misty dress, with the little scarf dropping from your hair, that you are
like the very soul of a white cloud fallen from above and trailing along
beside me?"

"I? with my dark skin?" said Eloise, before she thought.

"Yes, you, Egypt! White, because there combine all colors that are; and
in you--pardon me--there is a universal wealth of tint, be it carnation,
sea-green, black, or cream, so harmonized that one looks a hundred times
before finding it all. You recollect how a great painter produces his
effect of white,--of white sunlight on a stem? He lays the solar
spectrum there, the seven colors of light,--and their union in the
beholder's eye makes the dash of sunshine, the white lustre. Do you
know, in fact, what you remind me of?"

"No,--how should I?--Hark! what was that?"

It was the pealing of a bell, the far and faint pulsation of that bell
she had once before heard, as it rang out the changes of the sea, now
above and now below the flashing, falling foam-crests.

"It is the tide-bell," said Mr. St. George, stiffly; and, with the word,
the previous midnight rose as if by incantation, and she kept her eyes
on the ground. Yet, as they walked, it seemed to Eloise that her
quickened senses detected a hidden rustle and murmur, as if the distant
morasses, the neighboring thickets, were alive. She seemed to be aware
of soft and stealthy soundless foot-falls; shadowy forms, she would have
said, were gliding around them in the night. Cold terror made her heart
stand still. Suddenly all these fears condensed into shape,--two flaming
eyeballs glared in the copse,--a shock, a flash, a smell of powder, just
as she had seized Mr. St. George's arm and snatched him back. Then the
boughs crashed, and the dark shade went leaping away. Terror died in
Eloise's heart. Intrepid rage possessed her. She sprang forward, still
holding him back with the continued gesture of the light hand on his
arm, and gazed over the bushes, the very incarnation of splendid
fearlessness and defiance. Mr. St. George laughed.

"Is there nothing that excites your indignation?" she cried. "Could you
not have throttled him?"

"A flash in the pan," said he, coolly. "However, it might have been
worse. It has blown a breeze through my _sombrero_,"--taking off the
hat, which the ball had partly twisted around. "It was meant for
Marlboro', Miss Changarnier. I am in his place to-night, you see. You
have misled the rascals. Listen!" he murmured, in a lower tone, beside
her. "There is a freemasonry among these black devils,--doubtless the
tide-bell signals some secret meeting. They are all about us. Here! you
are the last person to be seen. Take this, and hurry on while I wait;
you can walk fast. Go!"

And the handle of a knife, a great broad blade, produced from some
hidden sheath, was between her fingers.

But Eloise did not stir.

"Go!" he repeated, in the same smothered murmur.

"Place you in such danger? Leave you so?" said Eloise. "Never!"

"Do as I bid you!" he replied, in a tone as full of cold, unsuppressed
bitterness as a north wind, motioning her away, and moving back.

The moon behind him, as he stepped, was floating up from the horizon, a
great bubble of glory, whitening the tops of the whole dark landscape,
throwing out in glittering points, like frosted silver-work, the rimy,
dewy tracery of budding boughs, studding each twig with gems, and
pouring light into the high hollow heaven, like vast draughts shed
crystal-clear from some shining drinking-horn. When, then, Mr. St.
George mounted the stump by the way-side and stood there erect,
weaponless and with folded arms, the moonlight upslanted full on face
and form, and made him as distinctly and rigidly visible to all the low
land on either side the road as if he had been some statue set up for a
mile-stone. A little time he remained so. A night-hawk slowly wheeled
from a distant grove, and came dreamily sailing high above his head.
There was an instant's flare that revealed a group of dusky faces in the
swamp below, a report, and the night-hawk plunged downwards and fell at
his feet.

"Mas'r Sin George," cried a voice, grim with murder ten minutes since,
"we lebe you our card. Good night!"

Mr. St. George stood there a moment and watched the group till it faded
off from sight in the shadows of that distant cypress-grove, and then
stepped down and found Eloise with clasped hands exactly where he had
left her.

"Why didn't you obey?" he said,--but this time with what a different
voice! "You could not feel your danger! You did not know your risk!
Great God, Eloise"----

Mr. St. George silenced himself abruptly.

"Well," he continued, after a few paces, "I convinced the wretches of my
identity. It is quite like life in the Romagna, an hour with the
brigands of the Marches, is it not? It is pleasant to play the hero for
five minutes. But you! They know Marlboro' can be hurt through you.
Truth runs in subtle channels here. Come, hasten! By God! if I had such
people as Marlboro's, I _would_ sell them, and that with a
tan-toasting!--or I'd send them all to the North, that's so fond of
them! Come, hasten!"--and, half dragging her on his arm, he strode
forward, wordless and fierce, till they reached the house.

I do not know what thoughts whirled through Eloise's dreamless brain
during the rest of that night, nor with what half-trembling resolutions
she arose, nor how much pride she had drowned in a vaster flood. But
when she descended, she found the house ablaze with fearful rumors that
had risen like marsh-lights everywhere out of the ground. All was not
right at Blue Bluffs, they said; some escaping slave--perhaps the
compunctious Vane himself, who knew?--had dared to breathe of great
disturbance and of retaliatory examples during the week before, which,
seen in the light of last night's broken bridge and gunshots, struck up
fresh terror. At noon Marlboro' came, but only for a brief stay. There
had been trouble with the creatures on his place, he said,
contemptuously, owing to some conspiracy among them, suspicions and
punishments. He could not account for such a state of affairs, unless
through incendiary emissaries. If further punishments were found
necessary, they should be just within the letter of the law, he vowed in
an angry aside to Mr. Humphreys,--the thing must now be settled once for
all. He would be here again on the next day, no new occurrence detaining
him at home, he said, as calmly as if that covered nothing; and with his
fair hair shining in the sun, and the handsome Vandyck-face laughing
over the shoulder, he rode off in gay heart and knightly guise,
accompanied by Evan Murray and Earl St. George Erne.

They were all standing on the piazza that night, looking for Mr. St.
George's return ere going to bed. A sudden toll, and then a sharp, quick
ringing, broken by other tolls, burst the air close above them.

It was the alarm-bell, and Ned the saturnine, rebellious in reason and
loyal in love, stood at the wheel. Mr. Murray, the father, leaped away.
Mr. Humphreys drew his brood within-doors. There was mustering of
weapons, shrieking of children; Miss Houghton fell in hysterics; Mrs.
Arles brought her the camphor, as quietly as she would have done at any
other time; Miss Changarnier stood like the expiatory victim for the
white race. Then came runners, overseers galloped up the avenue,
gentlemen, crackers, and leashed blood-hounds. There followed hurried
words and counter-commands; then part remained, part dashed away on the
road to Blue Bluffs. Nobody thought of sleeping; in the dead of night
the dull tramp of infantry resounded from the distant turnpike, and
later they heard the clang of grounding arms, and by the faint morning
light they saw the forms of the silent sentries stalking stalwart about
them, while, all around, the Erne slaves pursued, some their usual
routine, some the steps of the moment's master or mistress, and others
watched, huddled into frightened groups. Eloise stood leaning against
one side of the long drawing-room window; without knowing it, her
fingers constantly closed around the knife that lay in her belt, and
which she had failed to restore to its owner. All night she kept her
motionless position, looking far out and away to the eastward, till the
dark mass of Blue Bluffs should resolve itself into the azure mist of
castellated height that by daylight ever loomed upon the sea-horizon.

Hours of suspense and of silence. At length, hurriedly resounding hoofs,
and St. George once more stood among them.

"A revolt at Blue Bluffs," said he.

"As I have expected every night this month," said Mr. Dean.

"They have captured the ringleaders?" demanded Mrs. Arles.

"What have they done with them?" cried Emma Houghton.

Every one paused.

"Never mind," said Mr. St. George, with a terrible hiatus.

"And where is Mr. Marlboro'?"

"Where should you expect a man to be who crowds down the steam and sits
on the valve,--who walks on crater-crust? Marlboro',--poor
Marlboro'!--Marlboro' is dead."

Eloise dropped in a heap upon the floor.

The women gathered over her and got her away, laid at last upon her
bed,--and then she ordered them all to leave her, which glad enough were
they to do.

Mr. St. George walked the room in silence then, and finally sitting down
and resting his elbows on the table, remained so a long time,--his
knotted brow hidden by the tightly clasped hands. Nobody got any further
information from him. They must wait till Evan Murray returned with the
officers from the forts. Then he rose.

"You are in no danger here," he said to Mr. Murray. "There is a guard
detailed for every adjacent plantation. The affair is altogether
crushed.--I must go just the same," he muttered, and entered his cabinet
alone.

It was about two hours afterward, that Eloise--with whom, after having
roused herself from the horror of the shock, a feeling of unspeakable
pity, awe, and quaking terror had merged in another of equally
indescribable and cruel relief and freedom--was wakened from the dull
dream that sogged upon her brain in answering the place of two nights'
lost rest, by a servant at the door who brought to her a note. All
confused at the instant of starting, suddenly memory struck out the late
events in letters of fire. Half awake, with her pulse beating in great
shocks all about her wherever a pulse could play, she tore the note open
and read its but half-interpretable hieroglyphs twice before she
comprehended it.

     "Distasteful as the thought of me may be at such a time, you
     must endure it for a moment.

     "I return to you to-day the property of which many months
     ago I despoiled you. I leave it in better condition than I
     found it, and so well has it met my demands, that, in spite
     of all expenditure, you will find the customary income for
     the length of time in the cabinet-escritoire untouched.

     "I leave it because it becomes impossible for me to retain
     it. I leave it because it becomes impossible for me to live
     longer in the house with you, to breathe the air you
     breathe, to feel myself growing desperate beneath the sound
     of your voice. Because I cannot see you in sorrow for
     another. Because self-control can go no farther. I leave it,
     Eloise, because I love you!

     "If I cherished one hope, it would not be at this time that
     I should tell you my deadly secret. I have none, and
     therefore I go.

     "EARL ST. GEORGE ERNE."

A sickly thrill of something like disgust swept over Eloise as she read,
that one could think of anything but the great horrid fact of the hour.
Then she trembled from head to foot, and hid her face with shame and
sobs. "What does it mean?" she cried. "'At such a time'? What time? Oh!
he thinks--can he think?--I love Marlboro'! Will no one keep him? Is he
gone? He leaves because he loves me? Why, if he loves me, I should think
he would stay! Oh, is it true? is it true? St. George, St. George, do
you love me?" Hurriedly she smoothed her hair while she exclaimed, threw
over her shoulders the scarf of blue and silver hanging across the
mirror, and ran down.

Mr. St. George had that moment left, saying he was absolutely obliged to
depart, but that he hoped his guests would remain the guests of Miss
Changarnier. His luggage was to be sent after him.

"Which way had he gone? towards Blue Bluffs?"

"No, the other way."

Eloise summoned Vane and Hazel to follow her, and, flashing out of the
house, went rapidly down the mazes of the woody avenue, over the fields,
to the nearest place where the road crossed the creek. If Mr. St. George
was on the winding highway, by taking this straight cut she would reach
the creek even before his galloping horse could do so. At length she
paused, stationed Hazel and Vane behind her,--busy enough in themselves,
for Hazel, become happy again, had again become coquette,--and went on
alone. There had been a heavy shower that morning; Eloise stooped and
examined the clayey path that led up from the creek, to see if
footprints had lately been set there, and found nothing. The minutes
dragged away like hours, and when thirty elapsed, she wondered why it
was not growing dark. "He has not come this way!" she exclaimed. "He is
gone! I never shall know where he is!"--and she threw herself down among
the wild, rich growth that half rose and buried her. Gradually, when her
fever of sobs had died away, a sound broke on her ear, the sound of a
slow, steady tramp. Was it the beating of her heart?--or was it Earl St.
George? It drew nearer; she dared not rise and see. She heard the splash
of the feet in the water, in the intense light within her brain could
seem to see the dark water strike up and break in showers of prisms.
Then the feet left it, and came up the bank. Should she dare? If she
delayed--Suddenly that apparition tangled in the blue and silver scarf
rose and confronted Mr. St. George.

The horse knew her, as he swerved, then bent to rub his cheek on her
shoulder; Rounce, who, from stopping to plant his nose deep in every
rose upon his way, had just rushed up breathless, knew her too, and fell
to frolicking about her feet. She stood with both her arms about the
horse's bending neck, with her face half drooping there, and the black,
falling tress curving forward on the cheek.

"I never loved him!" was what she murmured. "I never meant to marry
him!"

"Miss Changarnier!" exclaimed Mr. St. George, dismounting, thinking,
perhaps, that trouble made her wild. "Here? To-day? Alone? You must
return at once!"

"I never, never will return, unless you take me back!" she said, raising
her head, but not daring to raise her quivering glance.

"Eloise! Eloise! Do you know what you say?"

She ventured just a glimpse at the dark eyes above her, glowing and
glooming, smiles breaking out of their pain, and then with a little
blind motion the tender face was hidden in his breast.

Just there a cloud peeled off the sun and went all radiant upon its way,
the silent birds fell into one deep chorus, the locust shot out its
great whirring lance of jubilant sound, the whole forest grew astir and
alive over the glad secret it had learned.

The sun was setting, when Mr. St. George, leading his horse, on whose
back Eloise was throned, and followed by Hazel and Vane, came into view
of the wondering, waiting, indignant party on the piazza. The party,
fickle as any mob, be it patrician or plebeian, was easily appeased with
such quarry as it found, and changed itself straightway with acclaim
into a bridal party. That night St. George brought in and tried upon the
third finger of the white left-hand a narrow glittering band.

"Nothing but a wedding-fetter?" he asked. "Yet capable of great things,
that fetter! It holds the famous elixir which sinks two identities in
one; it is the visible sign of a sacrament; it is to be the type of our
souls' union, pure, perfect, and without end"----

But here, perhaps, the eyes of Eloise silenced him, perhaps the mouth.
And when life settled in its new channel at The Rim, Eloise, wearing at
last her father's name, sat at the head of her husband's table, and Mrs.
Earl St. George Erne herself entertained her guests. They lingered a
little while, with the disinclination that any group finds to separate,
and circumstances had knitted a bond among them all. And then, when
deepening summer ended the renewed cheer, Mrs. Arles put on her
widow's-cap once more, her little foot went into obscurity, and the gold
and ebony riding-whip hung reclaimed above her mantel.




WATCHING.


          In childhood's season fair,
    On many a balmy, moonless summer night,
    While wheeled the light-house arms of dark and bright
          Far through the humid air,--

          How patient have I been,
    Sitting alone, a happy little maid,
    Waiting to see, cheery and unafraid,
          My father's boat come in,--

          Close to the water's edge
    Holding a tiny spark, that he might steer
    (So dangerous the landing far and near)
          Safe past the ragged ledge!

          No fears had I, not one.
    The wild, wide waste of water leagues around
    Washed ceaselessly, there was no human sound,
          And I was all alone.

          But Nature was so kind!
    Like a dear friend I loved the loneliness;
    My heart rose glad, as at some sweet caress,
          When passed the wandering wind.

          Yet it was joy to hear
    From out the darkness sounds grow clear at last,
    Of rattling rowlocks, and of creaking mast,
          And voices drawing near.

          "Is't thou, dear father? Say!"
    What well-known shout resounded in reply,
    As loomed the tall sail, smitten suddenly
          With the great light-house ray!

          I will be patient now,
    Dear Heavenly Father, waiting here for Thee!
    I know the darkness holds Thee! Shall I be
          Afraid, when it is Thou?

          On Thy eternal shore,
    In pauses, when Life's tide is at its prime,
    I hear the everlasting rote of Time
          Beating forevermore!

          Shall I not, then, rejoice?
    Oh, never lost or sad should child of Thine
    Sit weeping, fearing lest there come no sign,
          No whisper of Thy voice!




ON HORSEBACK INTO OREGON.


After our return from the Yo-Semite Valley, Bierstadt and myself
remained in San Francisco, or its delightful neighborhood, making short
excursions around and across the bay, for more than a fortnight. But
this lotus-eating life soon palled. We burned to see the giant Shasta,
and grew thirsty for the eternal snows of the Cascade Peaks still
farther north. So much of a horseback-ride to the Columbia as brought us
into Oregon I here propose to sketch in brief.

The rest of our party had become sated with travel and gone home. One
glorious September day we took our saddle-bags, note-books, and
color-boxes, put our horses on board the Sacramento steamer, and,
without other baggage or company of any sort, set out for the Columbia
River and Vancouver's Island.

At Sacramento, on the next morning after leaving San Francisco, we
shifted our quarters to a smaller and light-draught boat which was to
take us up the shallow river to its head of navigation. This arrangement
was a great economy of time. The country bordering the Upper Sacramento
for two hundred miles from the Californian capital is level and
comparatively tame, so that no artistic advantage would have resulted
from following the bank on horseback. From the little steamer the view
became a perpetual pleasure. About twenty miles above Sacramento we
passed the mouth of Feather River, disgorging coffee- mud from
the innumerable gold-diggings along its course, and came into lovely
blue water, pure as the cradling snow-ridges between which it issued.
The immediate margin began to be thickly wooded with overhanging
willows, oaks, and sycamores. These were alive with birds of every
aquatic description. The shag, a large fowl of black and dingy-white
plumage, apparently belonging to the cormorant family, peopled every
dead tree with a live fruit whose weight nearly cracked its branches;
every snag projecting from the river-bed was studded with a row of the
same creatures at mathematically equal intervals, each possessing just
room enough for his favorite pastime of slowly opening his wings to the
utmost, and then shutting them again in solemn rhythm, like a pupil of
Dr. Dio Lewis's or a patient in the Swedish Movement-Cure. The quiet
embayed pools and eddies swarmed with ducks; every sunny bar or level
beach was a stalking-ground for stately cranes, both white and
sand-hill; and garrulous crows kept the air lively, in company with big
California magpies, above our heads.

The course of the river grew more and more sinuous as we ascended; it
was near the close of the dry season, and there remained none of those
cut-offs which economize distance during the prevalence of the rains.
The Upper Sacramento, especially when softened and rendered illusory by
such a full moon as it was our good-fortune to travel under, perpetually
recalls that loveliest of fairy streams, the higher St. John's, in
Florida. Nothing out of dreams is more peacefully enchanting than the
embowered stretches of clear water rippled into silver arabesque through
a long moonlight night, or the hazy vistas, impurpled by twilight, into
which one swings around the short curves of the Sacramento, amid a
silence that would be absolute but for his own motion, while beyond
either woody margin the great plains spread away untenanted, a waving
wilderness of wild grass and _tule_.

Enjoying the _far-niente_ of a life of such sweet monotone all the more
because it was such a contrast to our rough riding past and future, we
spent two golden days, as many mezzotint twilights, and a pair of silver
nights upon our steamer. On the morning of the third day we reached
Tehama, a dead-and-alive little settlement, seven hours' journey by the
river-windings from Red Bluffs, the head of navigation, but only ten
miles by land. We had now got in sight of mountains; the ethereal blue
of Lassen's Buttes, rimmed with the opal of perpetual snow, bounded our
view northerly; and as every motive for taking to the saddle now
consisted with our desire for economizing time, we here began our
horseback-ride, reaching Red Bluffs several hours before the steamer.

Just out of Tehama we struck into a country whose features reminded us
of the wooded tracts between Stockton and Mariposa. After two days of
_tule_ and wild grass, Nature grew suddenly ennobled in our eyes by
thick and frequent groves of the royal California oak. There was a
feeling of luxury in the change, which none can know who have not had a
surfeit of boundless plains. We bathed our hearts and heads in shadow;
the fever of unbroken light went out of us; our very horses shared in
the relief, and gave themselves up to a sweet somnambulism with which we
had too much sympathy to break it by spurs.

Red Bluffs we found a place of more apparent stir and enterprise than
any Californian town we had seen, except San Francisco and Sacramento.
There was quite a New-England air about the main street,--so much so
that I have forgotten to call it _Plaza_, as I ought. This place is the
starting-point for all overland supplies sent between the Sacramento and
Portland. Immense wagons--shaped like the Eastern charcoal-vehicle, but
dwarfing it into insignificance by a size not much inferior to that of a
Mississippi flat-boat--are perpetually leaving the town, drawn by twelve
mules or horses, and in charge of drivers whose magnificent isolation
has individualized them to a degree not exceeded in the most
characteristic coachman of the Weller tribe, or the typical skipper of
the Yankee fishing-smack. There are few finer places to study _genre_
than the California ranches frequented by the captains of these
"prairie-schooners." At convenient distances for noon halts and nightly
turnings-in, the main freighting-roads of the State are adorned with
gigantic caravanseras offering every accommodation for man and beast,
provided with arcades straddling nearly across the road, under which all
passing wagoners not only may, but must, shelter themselves from the
rigors of rain or sun, and billeted along their fronts with seductive
descriptions of the paradise within, to which few hearts prove obdurate
after being softened by the compulsory magnanimity of the arcade.

In time there must be a railroad all the way from Sacramento to
Portland. There is not a mile of the distance between Red Bluffs and the
Oregon metropolis where it is not greatly needed already. Nearly the
whole intervening region is exhaustlessly fertile,--one of the finest
fruit-countries in the world,--but so entirely without an economical
avenue for its supplies or outlet for its productions, that many of the
ranchmen who have settled in it feel despondent in the midst of
abundance, and leave hundreds of magnificent orchard-acres paved with
rotting apples which would command a "bit" a pound in the San-Francisco
market, if the freight did not more than consume the profit, and the
length of the journey render the fruit unsalable.

The first day out from Tehama we made a distance of nearly forty
miles,--part of the way through oak-groves and part over fine breezy
plains, with the noble mountain-chain out of which Lassen's Buttes rise
into the perpetual-snow region continually in sight on the right hand.
The only incident that occurred to us this day, in any other key than
that of pure sensuous delight in the fact of life and motion under such
a spotless sky and in an air that was such breathable elixir, together
with the artistic happiness which flowed down on us from the noble
neighboring mountains, was our discovery early in the afternoon of a
cloud of dust about half a mile ahead, with the forms of a hundred
horsemen dimly looming through it. Such a sight sets an old overlander
instinctively fumbling at his holsters; fresh as we were from the
horrors of the desert, we felt our scalps begin to detach themselves
slightly from the cranium. But we rode straight ahead, as our only
method of safety was to wear a bold front, if the cavaliers were, as we
half suspected, a party of Humboldt Indians who had lately taken the
warpath between Lassen's Buttes and the coast. I don't recollect ever
having been better pleased with the look of Uncle Sam's cavalry-uniform
than we were, upon coming up with the squad and finding it a detachment
of our own men sent out to chastise the savages.

That night we reached a ranch called the "American,"--and certainly its
title was none too ambitious, for it had the whole horizon to itself,
and to all appearance might have been the only house on the continent.
It was a place unvisited of fresh meat and ignorant of gridirons; but we
were tired enough, after the first day of our return to the saddle, to
sleep soundly in a bed of tea-tray dimensions, and under what appeared
to be a casual selection from a hamper of soiled pocket-handkerchiefs,
when we had despatched the first of that long series of suppers on fried
pork and green-serpentine saleratus-biscuits which stretched between us
and the northern edge of Oregon.

Though the month was September, the heat in the middle of the day upon
the broad rolling plains we now had to traverse was as oppressive as an
Eastern July. During our whole horseback-journey, therefore, we made it
our custom to rise as soon after dawn as possible, breakfast, travel a
stage of fifteen or twenty miles, make a long mid-day halt in some
pleasant nook, and push on twenty miles farther before we unsaddled for
the night. We were just now enabled to make this second stage the most
leisurely and the longest of the two,--for the moon was still in all the
glory of its California brightness and plenitude, and to have travelled
by moonlight between the Sacramento and Mount Shasta is one of the
prominent memories of a lifetime. No patriotic attachment is demanded to
make the Californian say with the Irishman that his country's full-moon
is twice as large and splendid as any other's. Phenomenally, at least,
the bare facts support him.

At noon of the day on which we left the American Ranch, we came up a
rugged hill into the settlement of Shasta. This town is a mining depot
of some importance, chiefly memorable to us for some excellent pie, made
out of the California apple-melon, in wonderful imitation of the Eastern
green-apple tart, and a charge of five dollars and a half in gold made
by the great Californian Express Company for bringing Bierstadt's
color-box (heavy as a small valise) from Red Bluffs, whither we had let
it go on by boat. Why this should have left a memorable impression on
our minds it would be hard to say; for, although the demand was somewhat
more than the stage employed by the Express Company would have charged
to take either one of us the same distance, accompanied by a heavy
trunk, we should by this time have acquired sufficient familiarity with
extortion from the Company's officials to have paid very quietly a bill
of fifty dollars for the same service, and then dismissed the trifling
matter from our minds. But indignation at swindles is sometimes
cumulative.

At the town of Shasta we left the main wagon-road,--finding that it
passed a long way from the most important point on our itinerary, the
base of Shasta Peak. By striking across the country six miles to the
small settlement of Buckeye, we intersected a route little travelled,
but far more picturesque, and leading directly to the great object of
our longings. On the way to Buckeye we again encountered the Sacramento,
here dwindled to a narrow mountain-stream, with bold precipitous banks
and a rock bottom, a smooth and deep, but rapid current, and full of
trout and salmon. We crossed it on a rope-ferry, and climbed the steeps
on the other side, but did not leave it. Thenceforward to Shasta Peak
we were never out of its neighborhood.

By this _detour_ of ours we came into a country better wooded and
watered than any through which we had been travelling. When the sun left
us, we found the moonlight so seductive that we pushed on late into the
evening,--making our all-night halt at a ranch-man's whose name had been
given us by some passing native, who praised his accommodations
unboundedly, but proved much more of a friend to him than to ourselves.
It is a duty to visit the afflicted. It is a misfortune, not a crime, to
have a wife and six children, the latter all under twelve years of age.
It is a still greater and no less irresponsible calamity to have them
all prostrated by chills-and-fever, yet forbidden to yield to its
depressing influence by the stimulus of several million healthy fleas.
Ignorance, not wilfulness, may be at the causal bottom of a batch of
bread which is half saleratus, and a stew of venerable hens which is
one-third feathers. Nor can we regard it as other than a beneficent
arrangement in the grand scheme of Nature's laws, that a pack of noble
hounds should pass the hours of slumber around our humble casement in
the free indulgence of a liberty distinctly authorized by the sacred
Watts as follows,--

    "_Let_ dogs delight to bark," etc.

Still, I think public opinion will sustain me in the view that the much
afflicted family were not agreeable to pass the night with.

This is the place for a useful financial statement. Everything on our
present trip cost a dollar. Bed for one, i. e. one's share of a bed for
two,--supper,--each horse's forage,--breakfast,--every several item, a
dollar. No matter how afflicted the family, saleratusy the bread, loud
the dogs,--nothing was furnished under the dollar. When people happen to
have enough dollars, this becomes comic. It reminded us of the Catskill
Mountain House, where in specie-times everything (after hotel-bills) was
twenty-five cents,--from getting a waiter to look at you, to having the
Falls tipped up for you.

The day's journey between the afflicted family and Dog Creek, where we
stopped the third night, is such an affluent remembrance of beauty that
I feel glad while I write about it. We started under circumstances
somewhat tedious. Nobody was going toward Mount Shasta with so much as a
pack-mule. The father of the afflicted family labored under the blight
of his surroundings, and after severe thought gave up the task of
attempting to recall when anybody _had_ been going toward Mount Shasta.
It was also too much for him to calculate when anybody would be going.
We paid him his dollars,--wished that his shadow might never be less,
which it couldn't very well, unless the ague can dance on a mathematical
line,--and set out with the color-box carried alternately before us on
our pommels. It had been our _bete noire_ from the time five dollars and
fifty cents ransomed it at Shasta. We now began to wonder whether the
Express Company also had carried it on a pommel,--in which case we
thought we could forgive the Express Company. The morning was sultry,
and as we started our horses forth upon a walk,--for the box could not
stand jolting,--we looked forward to a tiresome day.

As we went on, Nature seemed determined to kiss us out of the sulks.
Just as we broke into fresh grumbles, which we wanted to indulge, and
our horses into fresh trots, which we desired, but could not tolerate,
we entered some lovely glen, musical with tinkling springs, its walling
banks tapestried with the richest velvet of deep-green grass, brocaded
with spots of leaf-filtered sunshine. When we began to swelter, we came
into the dense shadow of great oaks, or caught the balmiest wind in the
world through aromatic pine and cedar vistas along the crown of some
lofty ridge. It was impossible to be vexed with the step-mother, Fate,
when the fingers of our mother, Nature, were straying through our hair.
To drive away the last elf of ill-humor, and make us thenceforth agree
to regard the box as an ornamental appendage which we were good-natured
enough to let each other enjoy by turns. Pitt River, the last fork of
the Upper Sacramento, came glancing into our landscape, the very
perfection of fluent freedom and gladness. Every rod of the journey
along its west bank disclosed a new picture. The misty blue mountains of
the range toward Shasta Peak formed the abiding background of every
view. Steep, fir-battlemented banks of one generic form, but endless
variety in the beauty of the tree forms and groups which rose from their
_glacis_, mile after mile, framed in some new loveliness of
light-and-shadow-flecked bend, deep sepia-dark pool, singing shallow, or
brawling rapid of the clear stream. Eagles were sailing, like a placid
thought in a large heart, far over our heads in the intimacy of a
spotless sky; the great ground-squirrel flashed like a gray gleam over
the gnarled mossy roots at the side of our narrow dug-way; and in
brilliant blots or darting shafts of Magenta fire, we recognized among
the tree-tops that loveliest bird of the North-American forest, the
great crested woodpecker. Here and there, to introduce a human element,
came cleared spaces by the river's brink, where pointed wands stood
impaling flakes of red salmon-flesh,--the open-air curing-house and
out-door store-room of the Pitt-River Indians. Once in the course of the
day we lighted on a picturesque ragged hut, where the purveyors of this
meat were soaking themselves in full side-hill sunlight,--where little
savages of every degree of gauntness in their limbs, ochriness on their
cheeks, shockiness in their heads, and protuberance in their
abdomens, were gorging themselves to still more hideous ventral
_embonpoint_,--where white men, lower than the lowest Diggers they
herded with, had forgotten the little they ever knew of civilization,
and stood glaring at us like half-sated Satyrs as we passed. Other bits
of _genre_ hourly came into the picture with pappoose-carrying squaws
who hunted yew-berries along the road-side fringe of woods, youngsters
wearing no attire but a party- acorn-basket of deft finger-work,
which they carried loaded on their shoulders, or listlessly trailed
empty at their sides. Dr. Prichard has some hideous pictures of Papuans
and Australians; but if Ethnology were a match-game, we could give him
those two points, and beat him easily by playing a few of the Digger
women whom we saw that day. They reached the ugliness of aboriginal
specimens which we had encountered on the west verge of the Goshoot
country; and if any earthly pilgrimage, short of the mountains of
Nightmare, can reveal _their_ rivals, I should like to get into a prime
state of health and be allowed a peep at them through a spy-glass.

The condition of the white men who live and make alliances with these
poor creatures is too heart-sickening to print. The law that governs all
associations of culture with barbarism, where the latter is in dynamic
excess, holds rigorously true in California. The higher race recollects
only the cultivated evil of the state whence it fell,--and carrying to
its savage mates subtler means of accomplishing vice than they knew
before, presently gives rise to a combination from which all the
simplicity of the low race is eliminated, and into which enter all the
devils of mature civilization. Nor do these devils come accompanied by a
single grace or angel which softened or restrained crime in the
developed community. The attachment of this region's older settlers for
their savage comrades is something incredible. To enjoy their society
they cheerfully embrace a life as impure, uncleanly, free from all
humanizing influences, as that of the lowest Digger with whom they
consort. Sometimes a strange incongruous romance, like moonlight on a
puddle, lights up these mongrel _liaisons_, and infuses into them a
burlesque of sentiment. We found one old hunter whose squaw ran away
from him into the mountains at regular six-months' intervals, and who
invariably spent hundreds of dollars and no end to hardships in hunting
her up and restoring her to his wigwam. Another, who had kept an Indian
seraglio from the time of the earliest gold-discoveries, had repeatedly
been to the nearest legal officer, (two or three days' journey off,) and
besought him, without effect, to marry him to one of his squaws in
Christian fashion. It certainly did seem hard that the poor fellow
should be forbidden to make the only reparation in his power for wrongs
of twelve years' standing; but the aesthetic, naturally enough to those
who have seen Diggers, predominated over the legal and moral in the
judicial mind, and he was finally sent away with an injunction never to
show his face again while "this court continued to know herself" in the
Shasta region.

As often happens in the discipline of human life, the thorn in the flesh
was withdrawn as soon as we had learned the lesson of bearing it
resignedly. At the last crossing of the Sacramento, we learned from the
ferryman that a providential wagoner was just ahead of us, going
certainly to Dog Creek, and presumably, if we made it an object, all the
way to Strawberry Valley, at the foot of Shasta. The one whose turn it
was not to carry the color-box galloped ahead, and detained the wagoner
until the heavy dragoon had time to come up. With a deep sigh of relief,
we stowed our box in the "prairie-schooner,"--made a contract to have it
packed on mule-back from Dog Creek to Shasta, in consideration of one
among a gross of cheap watches which we had brought for trade with
Indians and Trappers,--and, relieving our horses by the first canter
they had enjoyed that day, sped away with the deep conviction that the
man who first called chrome and white-lead _light_ colors must have been
indulging the subtile irony of a diseased mind.

The seven miles of our journey from the last Sacramento crossing to Dog
Creek were even grander in their scenery than our morning stage. The
road was a dug-way from one to seven hundred feet above the base of a
winding castellated cliff, here and there cut in rugged sandstone, but
often both walled and buttressed with steep <DW72>s of virgin turf kept
emerald by innumerable trickling springs, ice-cold and crystal-clear,
while here and there it passed through woods as dark as twilight. The
<DW72> on which we travelled formed one side of a valley, green at its
bottom as a New-England meadow, and watered by a picturesque affluent of
the Sacramento. About dark we came to the Dog-Creek Ranch, where we had
such a delicious supper of trout, cooked in the good old Green-Mountain
fashion with an Indian-meal night-gown on, as made us "forget the steps
already trod," followed by a really nice _pair_ of beds, wherein we took
long and ample preparation to "onward urge our way" upon the morrow.

At Dog Creek we were encamped round about by the largest and most
prosperous Indian tribe that we had seen on our trip. Their bows and
arrows were elegant in shape and color: the former stained in a variety
of patterns, sometimes carved, and wrapped as well as strung with
deer-sinews; the latter headed with nicely cut pieces of a black
obsidian which abounds in the vicinity of Shasta Peak, and which of
itself is an unerring test of the original volcanic character of the
mountain. The quivers of this Dog-Creek tribe were the most beautiful
preparations of whole mink, otter, and sable skins, which I have seen in
Indian hands anywhere on the continent. One of the men had a great cap
made out of an entire grizzly cub-skin, the claws very nicely preserved
and dangling behind, while the head curved forward on top like the crest
of an old Greek helmet. Nowhere did we find neater, more ornamental
berry-baskets, or more carefully worked dishes and basins, than those
woven or scooped and stained by this tribe. In wandering through their
stick-and-bark lodges we found some tolerably good-looking men, far
above the average brutality of the Diggers, with simple, pleasant
expressions, and not afraid to look one in the eye. In one lodge
crouched a man and woman who without exception were the oldest-looking
people I ever saw. The husband was blind, the wife palsied; but they had
been left in charge of a sprawling family of their fifth generation,
which haste and the warm weather forbade our counting. I gave the old
lady a plug of tobacco, and watched, as she put it up against her
husband's face, to see which of the wrinkles was his mouth; while, on
her filling a pipe and smoking with grunts of evident approbation
directed to myself, I felt pleasant and Biblical, as if I had been doing
a good turn to Methuselah's aunt.

Only forty miles more stretched between us and Shasta Peak. We had now
reached an elevation where it was visible to us in its full majesty from
the southwestern side. All day, after our leaving Dog Creek, its giant
cone, snow-wrapt half-way to the base, kept surprising us through clefts
in the surrounding crags at the end of long wooded vistas, or on some
clear, treeless height to which we had climbed, forgetting the mountain
in our heat and labor. The country about us was becoming wilder and
wilder: our road was sometimes a mere trail, half obliterated by springs
or traversing rivulets. We now rode in the woods most of the time, and
found the shadow, stillness, and fragrance all delicious. Beside all the
springs we discovered the southernwood of our Eastern gardens growing
wild, its strawberry-scented and maroon- buds much larger than
those of our variety, and, though a trifle less intense in their
perfume, still sufficiently sweet to make every nook in which they grew
delicious for yards around. Here and there the woods showed some
symptoms of autumnal change; there were hectic spots now and then on the
maple-leaves; but nothing approaching in loveliness the
forest-euthanasia of our Eastern fall appeared until we had crossed the
boundary of Oregon. Shasta Peak is, by the track, nearly eighty miles
from that line. To-day, just as the sun got down to the tree-tops, the
wooded <DW72> suddenly receded from our left, and towered into one of
those noble crags which all over the continent go by the name of "Castle
Rock," but which include no instance more truly deserving the name than
this bold mass of pinnacles and bastions, bare as a Yo-Semite precipice,
which lifted itself apparently about a thousand feet above the green
_glacis_ of the <DW72>, stern and gray at the base, but etherealized
along its crest and battlement by sunset spendors of red and gold.
Simultaneously with the Castle's appearance, our leafy covert parted
before us, and disclosed in level light, which made its snow opalescent,
and bathed its vast, rugged masses of stone and earth in one inclusive
winy glow, the glorious giant of California which had drawn us hither
through the wilderness. The height of Shasta is variously stated. It is
certainly over sixteen thousand feet, and may likely be nearer eighteen
thousand. The last geological survey pronounced it the highest mountain
in the Nevada range,--a statement taking into account Mount Hood and the
other great peaks of the Cascade system, which itself is but an Oregon
reappearance of the Sierra Nevada. The distance from which Hood, Saint
Helen's, and Rainier could be seen with the naked eye led us afterward
to regard this statement with some doubt; but certainly no peak which we
met in all our large experience of the mountains of the continent ever
compared with Shasta in producing the effect of vast height. All the
others which we have seen, with the exception of Lander's Peak, whether
in the Rocky, the Nevada, the Cascade, or the Pacific Coast range, have
suffered, visually, from modulation through their gradually ascending
tiers of foothills, or by the blending of their outlines with the
neighboring peaks. This is especially so with Pike's Peak, which,
despite its being one of the loftiest mountains in America, has its
proportions most dissatisfyingly disguised, in all but a single point of
view, in the _canon_ of the Fontaine-qui-Bouille. Shasta is a mountain
without mediations. It sits on the verge of a plain, broken for a
hundred miles to the northward only by pigmy volcanic cones heaped
around extinct _solfataras_. We approached it in the only direction
where there were anything like foothills to climb; but even upon us, on
reaching Strawberry Valley, at its southwestern foot, the wonderful peak
broke with as little feeling of gradual approach as if we had not seen
its head glowing grander and more real out of the blue distance
repeatedly during the last three days. When we first saw the whole of it
distinctly, it seemed to make no compromise with surrounding plains or
ridges, but rose in naked majesty, alone and simple, from the grass of
our valley to its own topmost iridescent ice.

That view was not accorded to us on our first day out from Dog Creek. It
was nearly dark when we reached the Soda Springs, nine miles south of
Strawberry,--took a draught of the most delicious mineral-water I ever
drank, more piquant than Kissingen, and cold as ice,--resisted the
seductions of a small, premature boy of eight, who issued from the
Springs Ranch to dilate agedly on the tonic properties of the water, the
relaxing virtues of the beds, and the terrors of the grim forest which
lay for us in the black night between there and Strawberry,--and,
clapping spurs to our tired horses, pushed forward with stern
determination to reach Sisson's that evening.

I think that a darker night than presently lapped us among the thick
evergreens was never travelled in. There were some streaks of blackness
a mile long, in which, literally, I could not see my horse's head. But
we had learned confidence in our animals' sagacity, and walked them,
cheerily whistling to keep each other informed of our whereabouts,
through at least six miles of road utterly unknown to and unseen by us.
It was what Eastern people call very "poky"; but the language addressed
to us by the premature boy had made it a matter of personal self-respect
for us to get to Sisson's that night. With a certain sense of triumph
over that unpleasant and dissuasive child, we saw a lantern gleam from a
corral about ten P. M., and had our interrogative hail of "Sisson's?"
answered in welcome affirmative by Sisson himself.

At Sisson's, or exploring with him in the neighborhood of Shasta, we
passed one of the most delightful weeks in our diary of travel through
any land. His house was a low, two-story building, which had run like a
verbena in all directions over a grassy level,--putting out a fresh arm
at every new suggestion of domestic convenience, until it had become at
once the most amorphous and the most comfortable dwelling in the
California wilds. His herds were populous and prosperous; only the
merest pretence of fences broke their dream, without affecting their
reality, of limitless pasture. His ranch ostensibly consisted of a few
hundred acres; but Old Shasta was his only surveyor of landmarks, and
his base of supplies was coextensive with the base of the mountain. His
family consisted of an admirably energetic and thrifty wife, who had
accompanied him from Illinois, where he used to be a schoolmaster, and
one pretty little baby-girl indigenous to Strawberry Valley. The
presence of this mother and child in a wilderness which otherwise howled
chiefly with rough sporadic men and equally rough ubiquitous bears, was
a perpetual delight to us, so far from our domestic communications. We
admired Shasta all the more for looking at it over a little, gentle,
pink-and-white baby who lay asleep in its shadow, like a cherub pressed
to the bosom of one of the Djinn. Escaping from the poetical ground, I
may observe, that, between the chief French _restaurant_ of Sacramento
City and the Dennison House in Portland, Oregon, no family whom we
encountered lived in such wholesome and homelike luxury as Sisson's. If
a Society for the Diffusion of Gastronomic Intelligence among the
Heathen is ever founded in California and Oregon, (and how bitterly such
a philanthropic enterprise is needed my diary spotted with the
abominable grease of universal _frying_ bears abundant witness,) I hope
that the first tract which it publishes will be a biography of Mrs.
Sisson, the first point insisted on by that tract, "This excellent and
devoted woman used a gridiron." Bless her! how she could broil things!
No man who has not built up his system during a long expedition with
brick after brick of pork fried hard in its own ooze,--who has not
turned all his brain's active phosphorus into phosphate of soda by
alkali-biscuits drawn from the oven in the hot-dough stage,--who has not
drunk his pease-coffee without milk at the tables of repeated Pike
settlers too shiftless to milk one of their fifty kine,--who has not
slept myriads in a bed with _Cimex lectularius_ and his livelier
congener of the saltatory habits,--can imagine what a blissful bay in
the iron-bound coast of bad-living Sisson's seemed to us both in
fruition and retrospection. We occasionally had beef, when Sisson, or
some near neighbor ten miles off, "killed a critter" and distributed it
around; excellent mountain-mutton, flavorous as the Welsh, was not
lacking in its turn; but the great stand-by of our table was venison,
roast, broiled, made into pasties, treated with every variety of
preparation save an oil-soak in the pagan frying-pan of the country. As
for chickens and eggs, it "snewe in Sisson's house" of that sort of
"mete and drinke,"--he was Chaucer's Franklin transported to Shasta.
Cream flowed in upon us like a river; potatoes were stewed in it; it was
the base of chicken-sauce; the sirupy baked pears, whose secret Mrs.
Sisson had inherited from some dim religious ancestor in the New-England
past, were drowned in it; and we took a glass of it with magical shiny
rusk for nine-o'clock supper, just to oil our joints before we relaxed
them in innocent repose. Our rooms were ample, our beds luxurious, our
surroundings the grandest within Nature's bestowal. Our capital host and
hostess became our personal friends; and all that they did for us was so
heartily kind and so cheerily comfortable, that, if we were asked where,
on the whole, we passed the pleasantest, as distinct from the grandest,
week in California, I think we should answer, "At Sisson's, in
Strawberry Valley."

Sisson was, without exception, the best rifle-shot I ever saw. I have
seen him bring down a hawk soaring as high as I could see it. Before a
target, at any distance usual for such experiments, his aim was
practically unerring. He possessed, in addition, two other prime
qualities of a first-class woodsman,--keen sight for game in covert, and
soft-footedness in stealing on it,--to a degree so unequalled in my
acquaintance that I feel justified in calling him, not only the best
shot, but the best hunter I ever knew. We spent three days in exploring,
sketching, and deer-stalking with him, during all which time he was
never once taken by surprise, but invariably saw his game before it
scented him, and as invariably cracked it over before ourselves, or
another old huntsman with us, had time to say, "Where is it?" Our main
excursion led us about a dozen miles from the house to a lofty ridge,
populous with game, thickly wooded with evergreens, and on its bold
prominences giving us splendid views of Shasta. No height that we could
attain dwarfed the grandeur of the mountain by sinking its base, and no
lateral variation of our standing-points produced any change in its
shape. New delicacies of rock and snow network came out as we shifted,
and the sunlight produced different beauties of color and chiaroscuro in
the glacier-like cradles of its upper ice; but so far as height and form
were concerned, it seemed to have no more parallax than a fixed star.
This fact is of course partly due to its being a nearly regular cone,
but much of it depends on the intrinsic grandeur of a mountain standing
lonely on the plain, full sixty miles in cincture, and in stature nearly
eighteen thousand feet.

We came back from our expedition with an abundance of venison, a number
of interesting color-studies, and memories of California scenery
surpassed only by the Yo-Semite. We had struggled through miles of
_chaparral_, after which no abatis that I ever saw on the Potomac would
have been any discouragement to us, provided only we had the same
wonderful horses. To get some idea of this peculiarly Californian
institution as we encountered it, imagine a side-hill which would have
given the best horse a hard pull, even had it been bare of undergrowth,
and set this hill as thick as it will hold with _manzanita_ and
burr-oak: the former, as its name implies, like a little apple-tree,
only more viciously gnarled, leathery, and complicated in its boughs
than the most picturesque old russet in a New-England orchard, and
ramifying at once from the root without any main trunk; the latter, an
oak-bush of the same general characteristics, having its swarming
acorn-cups covered with spikes like the chestnut. When these have
interlocked with each other till the earth is invisible and the whole
tract has become a lattice of springes and pitfalls, push a horse
through it three miles up a <DW72> of forty-five degrees, the breast-high
twigs scourging him at every step; and if you get out, as we did,
without a fall or a broken leg to either man or beast, you will not only
have acquired a just idea of the California _chaparral_, but an
admiration for the California horse which will last you to your
dying-day. To repay us for this struggle, we had found one lake lying in
a precipitous gorge, only twice before visited by white men; while
Bierstadt, always the indefatigable explorer of every party we were in
together, climbed with his color-box to still another lake, of which he
was the first discoverer, and whose lovely lineaments he preserved in
one of the best studies of our trip. Besides these results of our
expedition, we brought away the satisfaction of having leaped our horses
across the Sacramento River. Where it flowed at the bottom of one deep
ravine we had to traverse, it was a foot deep and ten feet wide. The
twig which cracked under my horse's hoof, and fell into the stream as he
sprang over, a month hence might be dashing about in the scud under the
foot of some Pacific whaler, or, still farther off in time, drift into
the harbor of Hong Kong. Rivers always seem to me like the nerves of
Nature: there is no conductor of thought and impression like that little
silver thread which leads out from the ganglion of a deep forest-spring,
to spread, many leagues off, upon the sensory surface of the Oceanic
World. In an earlier article I spoke of the mighty emotions which came
thronging on me at the heads of the Platte and the Colorado: I felt them
only less powerfully when my horse jumped across the Sacramento's
birthplace.

After a day's rest at Sisson's, we bade the capital fellow and his
excellent wife a good-bye which had more regret in it than we ever felt
before for comrades of a single week's standing, and resumed our
northward journey,--Bierstadt's color-box the fuller by a score of
Shasta studies taken under every possible variety of position, sky, and
time of day.

The country continued thickly wooded for nearly twenty miles from
Strawberry, and the forest-trail was every now and then drowned out of
sight by streams rushing from the snow of Shasta. When we emerged from
the timber, we found ourselves on a plain opening widely to the north
between diverging ridges, and scattered here and there with black
_scoriae_ like the slag of a furnace. In some places an attempt had been
made to mend the road with lava, and as it crunched under our horses'
hoofs we could almost imagine ourselves making the circuit of Vesuvius,
so evident was it from the look and feel of things that Pluto has at no
very remote period boiled his dinner-pot on the hob of Shasta Peak.

The day was fine,--the air more bracing than we had found since leaving
the Yo-Semite. Our week of comparative rest at Sissons had brought our
horses into splendid condition for the road; both we and they were
boiling over with animal spirits; and it was still early in the
afternoon when we rode the fortieth mile of our way into Yreka, on the
full gallop. I need not say that we had made other arrangements than
our pommels for the transportation of our heavy baggage to the next
place where we should need it. Sisson, always full of resources, had
taken good care of that for us both.

Neither to the traveller nor the _raconteur_ is Yreka a place to linger
in. It consists of one long street, with a tolerable brick hotel at one
end, and a kennel of straggling houses swarming with Chinese of ill odor
and worse repute at the other,--intersected by half a dozen narrow
lanes, devoted principally to stables, gambling-shops, and liquor-dens.
I only quote the language of all the inhabitants whom I conversed with,
when I say that such glory as it once held among the northern
mining-towns has entirely departed from it. The discovery of the Boise
and John-Day mines to the far northeast has attracted away all the
principal gold-seekers who once dug and panned in the vicinity; and if
there ever was a place which had nothing intrinsic to fall back upon, it
is Yreka. We were glad to leave it after one night's rest.

The day we evacuated it was atmospherically the most glorious that we
enjoyed upon our whole trip. The air had a golden look, as if it not
merely transmitted, but were stained with sunshine. The sky was
spotless, the weather as warm as our mid-June, but without the least
languor. The landscape was that broad plain I have mentioned, with
Shasta on its verge, intersected by low rolling ridges, and broken by
the cones of extinct volcanic spiracles, sometimes grouped, but oftener
isolated. Shasta himself seemed to have gained rather than lost in
majesty by our forty and now steadily increasing miles of distance.
Either from atmospheric effect, or because we now saw a new and more
irregular portion of his crown, the snow upon it became opalescent to a
degree which I have never seen surpassed by any such effect. The light
reflected from it seemed to gleam like a softened flame deep down
beneath some pearly medium, rather than any rebound of sunlight from a
surface.

The rugged hillocks between which we rode were bare and craggy at their
tops, but all about their base, and far down into the plain, grew
abundance of a plant wonderfully like the heather in its size as well as
in the shape and color of its blossoms. Broad, exquisitely claret-tinted
streaks and patches of this lovely thing softened the landscape
everywhere. We seemed to be travelling in a beautiful confusion of
Nature, where the Scottish Highlands had got together under a California
sky with the Roman Campagna. Throughout this sweet desolation reigned a
visible and audible quiet which made our horses' hoofs seem noisy.
Between Yreka and the Klamath River--a narrow, rapid stream, recalling
some portions of the Housatonic, which we intersected about noon, and
along which we rode for an hour--we met only two or three silent
horsemen and as many eremitic wood-choppers.

Turning north from the Klamath, we dined at a miserable settlement
called Cottonwood, around which for miles in every direction departed
gold-hunters had burrowed till the ground was a honey-comb, or more
properly a last-year's hornets'-nest, since there was no sign of honey
in the cells, and, from what a most dejected native told us of the
yield, never had been any to speak of.

Leaving dreary Cottonwood with even greater pleasure than we had felt in
abandoning Yreka, we began ascending the <DW72> toward the Oregon line.
At every mile the country grew lovelier. California seemed determined to
make our last impressions of her tender. The bare, brown rocks became
densely wooded with oaks and evergreens. Late in the afternoon we came
to broad meadows of such refreshing deep-green grass as we had not seen
before since we left the rich farming-lands of the Atlantic side, and
the level golden bars which lay on them between forest-edges made us
homesick with memories of peaceful Eastern lawns at sunset. After
crossing several miles of such meadows, and the quiet brooks which ran
through them, we traversed a number of strange low ridges, undulating in
systematic rhythm, like a mountain-chain making a series of false starts
prior to the word "go," reached the true base of the Siskiyou Mountains,
and began our final climb out of the Golden State.

The road was very uneven, rocky, cut up by rivulets from the higher
ridges, and in most places only a rude dug-way, with a rocky wall on one
side, and a butment of thickly wooded _debris_ steeply descending to a
black brawling torrent on the other. But we did not trouble ourselves
with the road. The wild beauty of the forest absorbed us on either hand;
and we were astonished at the rapid transition which the leaves suddenly
took on, from the dry, burnt look, characteristic of the end of the
California dry season, to autumnal splendors of red and yellow, hardly
rivalled by the numberless varieties of tint in our own October woods.
Just as the sun sank out of sight, we reached a lofty commanding ridge,
stopped to rest, turned around and saw Shasta looming grandly up out of
the valley-twilight, his icy forehead all one mass of gold and ruby
fire. It was one of the grandest mountain-sights I ever looked on: such
a purple hush over the vast level below us; such colossal broad shadows
on the giant's foot; such a wonderful flame on that noble, solitary
head, which, but for the unbroken outlines leading up to it out of the
twilight, might have been only some loftier cloud catching good-night
sun-glimpses at half-way up the firmament. Goodnight from Shasta! Alas,
not only to the sun, but to us! We felt a real pang, as we confessed to
ourselves that we were now looking upon this noblest and serenest, if
not loftiest, of all the mountains in our travel, for the last time in
years,--perhaps the last forever. We gazed wistfully till admonished by
the deepening twilight; then, as Shasta became a shadow on the horizon,
plunged silently into the dense woods again, climbed to the Siskiyou
summit, and, descending through almost jetty darkness, were in Oregon.




ICE-PERIOD IN AMERICA.


In the autumn of 1846, six years after my visit to Great Britain in
search of glaciers, I sailed for America. When the steamer stopped at
Halifax, eager to set foot on the new continent so full of promise for
me, I sprang on shore and started at a brisk pace for the heights above
the landing. On the first undisturbed ground, after leaving the town, I
was met by the familiar signs, the polished surfaces, the furrows and
scratches, the _line-engraving_ of the glacier, so well known in the Old
World; and I became convinced of what I had already anticipated as the
logical sequence of my previous investigations, that here also this
great agent had been at work, although it was only after a long
residence in America, and repeated investigations of the glacial
phenomena in various parts of the country, that I fully understood the
universality of its action. A detailed description of these appearances
could hardly be more than a monotonous repetition of my statements
respecting their existence in other regions; but the peculiar
configuration of this continent, as compared with the more mountainous
countries of Europe and Asia, has led to some modifications of the same
phenomena here, worthy of special notice.

Thus far, the traces of ancient glaciers in America have been studied
only east of the Rocky Mountains; little is known of the glaciers still
remaining in the high mountain-ranges dividing the eastern part of the
continent from California, still less respecting any indications of
their former extension. There can be little doubt that such traces
exist, and as soon as the so-called _parks_ between Pike's Peak and Long
Peak are explored, we may hope for information on this point. Indeed,
the investigation may be spoken of as already undertaken; for among the
exploring parties now on their way to that region are some intelligent
observers who will not fail to make this point a subject of special
study. But it is well known that the usual characteristic marks of
glaciers extend over the whole surface of the land in the eastern half
of the continent, from the Atlantic shores to the States west of the
Mississippi, and from the Arctic Sea to the latitude of the Ohio, in its
middle course, while within the range of the Alleghanies they stretch as
far south as Georgia and Alabama. In no other region where these traces
have been observed do they extend over such wide tracts of country in
unbroken continuity, this being of course owing to the level character
of the land itself.

The continent of North America, east of the Rocky Mountains, is, indeed,
an immense uniform plain, intersected from east to west only by the
ranges of low hills running in the direction of the St. Lawrence and the
Canadian lakes, and from northeast to southwest by the Alleghany range
stretching from Alabama to New England, where it trends towards the
Canadian hills in the ridges known as the Green and White Mountains.
This coast-range has a short <DW72> towards the Atlantic, and a long one
in the direction of the great Mississippi valley. With the exception of
some higher points of the Alleghany range, the surface of this whole
plain is glacier-worn from the Arctic regions to about the fortieth
degree of northern latitude, the glacier-marks trending from north to
south, with occasional slight inclinations to the east or west,
according to the minor inequalities of the surface. There is, however,
no decided modification of their general trend in consequence of the
range of hills intersecting them at right angles for nearly the whole
width of the continent between latitudes forty-six and fifty; indeed,
the Canadian, or, as they are sometimes called, the Laurentian Hills,
formed a no more powerful barrier to the onward progress of the immense
fields of ice covering the continent than did the small hummocks, or
_roches moutonnees_, in the Swiss valleys to the advance of the Alpine
glaciers. In fact, these low hills may be considered as a succession of
_roches moutonnees_, trending in a continuous ridge from east to west,
over which the masses of northern ice have moved unimpeded to the
latitude of the Ohio.

Owing to the absence of high mountain-ranges over this vast expanse of
land, the glacial phenomena of America are not grouped about special
centres of dispersion, or radiating from them, as in Europe. During the
greatest extension of the ice-fields, there were but few prominent peaks
rising above them, and dropping here and there huge boulders on their
surface, to be transported to great distances without losing their rough
angular character. And when the temperature under which these vast
frozen masses had been formed rose again, the wasting ice must have
yielded first on its southern boundary, gradually and uniformly
retreating to the Arctic regions, without breaking up into distinct
glacial regions, separated from one another, each with its local
distribution of erratic boulders and glacier-marks radiating from
circumscribed areas on higher levels, as they occur everywhere in
Europe. It is true that there are a few localities within the Alleghany
range, on the Green and White Mountains, and in parts of Maine, where it
is evident that local glaciers have had a temporary existence; but even
throughout this eastern coast-range the elevation of the mountains is so
slight, and their trend so uniform in a northeasterly and southwesterly
direction through twenty degrees of latitude, that the localization of
the phenomena is less marked than in Norway, Great Britain, or
Switzerland. In short, the ice of the great glacial period in America
moved over the continent as one continuous sheet, overriding nearly all
the inequalities of the surface. Thus the peculiar physical character of
the country gives a new aspect to the study of glacial evidences here.
The polished surfaces stretch continuously over hundreds and hundreds of
miles; the rectilinear scratches, grooves, and furrows are unbroken for
great distances; the drift spreads in one vast sheet over the whole
land, consisting of an indiscriminate medley of clays, sands, gravels,
pebbles, boulders of all dimensions, and so uniformly mixed together
that it presents hardly any difference in its composition, whether we
examine it in New England, New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Michigan,
Indiana, Illinois, Wisconsin, in Iowa beyond the Mississippi, in the
more northern Territories, or in Canada.

In Europe, boulders of large dimensions do not often occur within the
drift, but are usually resting above it with their sharp angles and
rough surfaces unchanged, having travelled evidently upon the glacier
and not under it. But such large boulders, polished and scratched like
the smaller pebbles, are to be found everywhere imbedded in American
drift, while the angular fragments of rock resting above these
triturated masses are comparatively rare.[H] It is evident from this
that the ice overtopped the rocky inequalities of the land, and that the
detached fragments remaining beneath the icy covering underwent the same
action from friction and pressure to which the whole mass of drift was
subjected. The distribution of the few angular boulders scattered over
the country no doubt began when some of the higher portions of the land
had emerged from the mass of snow and ice; and they are most frequent in
New England, where the mountain-elevation is greatest.

The mineralogical character of the loose materials forming the American
drift leaves no doubt that the whole movement, with the exception of a
few local modifications easily accounted for by the lay of the land, was
from north to south, all the fragments not belonging to the localities
where they occur being readily traced to rocks _in situ_ to the north of
their present resting-places. The farther one journeys from their
origin, the more extraordinary does the presence of these boulders
become. It strikes one strangely to find even in New England fragments
of rock from the shores of Lake Superior; but it is still more
impressive to meet with masses of northern rock on the prairies of
Illinois or Iowa. One may follow these boulders to the fortieth degree
of latitude, beyond which they become more and more rare, while the
finer drift alone extends farther south.

It is not only, however, by tracking the boulders back to their origin
in the North that we ascertain the starting-point of the whole mass; we
have another kind of evidence to this effect, already alluded to in the
description of the _roches moutonnees_. Wherever the natural surface of
any hill, having a steep southern <DW72>, is exposed, the marks are
always found to be very distinct on the northern side and entirely
wanting on the southern one, showing, that, as in the case of many of
the _roches moutonnees_ in Switzerland, the mass moved up the northern
<DW72>, forcing its way against it, grinding and furrowing the northern
face of the hill as it moved over it, but bridging the opposite side in
its descent without coming into contact with it.[I] This is true, not
only of hills, but of much slighter obstacles which presented themselves
in the path of the ice. Even pebbles imbedded in masses of
pudding-stone, but rising sometimes above the level of the general
surface, often have their northern side polished and scratched, while
the southern one remains untouched.

Moraines are not wanting to complete the chain of evidence respecting
the ancient existence of glaciers in this country, although we cannot
expect to find them here so frequently as in Europe, where the many
local glaciers in circumscribed valleys afforded special facilities for
the building up of these lateral and transverse walls. Over the broad
expanse of the United States, on the contrary, with such slight
variations of level, the disappearance of the ice at its breaking-up
would naturally be more complete and continuous than in a country
intersected by frequent mountain-chains, where the ice would linger in
the higher valleys long after it had disappeared from the plains below.
Yet it is evident that here also in certain localities the boundary-line
of the ice underwent oscillations, pausing here and there long enough to
collect mounds of the same character as those spanning the valleys of
Switzerland and Great Britain. We have several of these mounds in our
immediate vicinity. The Waverley Oaks, so well known to all lovers of
fine trees in our community, stand on an ancient moraine, and there are
others in the neighborhood of the Blue Hills. In the southeastern parts
of Maine, also, I have observed very well-defined moraines. In Vermont,
the valley of the Winooski River retains ample traces of the local
glacier by which it was formerly filled; and, indeed, throughout the
Alleghany range, in its northeastern as well as its southern extension,
we have various evidences of localized glaciers, which must have
outlived the general ice-period for a longer or shorter time.

I am unwilling to weary my readers by dwelling upon appearances
identical with those already described; but I may state, for the
guidance of those who wish to investigate these traces for themselves,
that any recently uncovered ledge of rock in our neighborhood, the
surface of which has not been altered by atmospheric agencies, presents
the glacier-worn surfaces with the characteristic _striae_ and furrows.
These marks may be traced everywhere, even to the sea-shore, not only
down to the water's edge, but beneath it, where-ever the harder rocks
have resisted the action of the tides and retain their original
character. In our granitic regions intersected by innumerable trap
dikes, as, for instance, at Nahant, the smooth surface of many of the
rocks, where sienite and trap have been evenly levelled, shows that the
same inexorable saw, cutting alike through hard and soft materials, has
passed over them. In the hills of pudding-stone in the neighborhood of
Roxbury, we have quartz pebbles cut down to the same level with the
softer paste in which they lie imbedded with pebbles of sandstone,
clay-slate, gneiss, and limestone. In the limestone regions of Western
New York and Northern Ohio, about the neighborhood of Buffalo and
Cleveland, the flat surfaces of the limestone are most uniformly
polished, furrowed, and scratched, the furrows often exhibiting that
_staccato_ grating action described in a former article. I have observed
the same traces in the vicinity of Milwaukee and Iowa City, and we know,
from the accounts given by Arctic travellers of their overland
expeditions, that these peculiar appearances of the surface are
characteristic of the rocks in those regions, wherever they are not
disintegrating under the influence of the present atmospheric agents.

Upon these surfaces, through the whole expanse of the country, rests the
drift, having everywhere the characteristic composition of
glacier-drift, and nowhere that of an aqueous stratified deposit, except
when afterwards remodelled by the action of water. But of this
stratified drift I shall have occasion to speak more in detail
hereafter. There is, however, one circumstance, of frequent occurrence
along our New-England shores, requiring special explanation, because it
is generally misunderstood. Along our sea-shore, and even within the
harbor of Boston, at the base of the harbor-islands, as well as at the
outlet of our larger Atlantic streams, numbers of boulders are found of
considerable size; and this fact is often adduced as showing the power
of water to transport massive fragments of rock to great distances, the
mineralogical character of these boulders being frequently such as to
show that they cannot have originated in the neighborhood of their
present resting-places. But a careful examination of the surrounding
country, and a comparison of the nature and level of the drift on the
mainland with those of the same deposits on the harbor-islands, (a
series of evidence to be given with more detail in a future article,)
suggest a different explanation of these phenomena. The sheet of drift
was once more continuous and extensive than it is now, and the
localities in which we find these crops of boulders are spots where the
tide has eaten into the drift, wearing away the finer materials, or the
paste in which the larger fragments were imbedded, and allowing them to
fall to the bottom, or where the same result has been produced by the
action of rivers cutting their way through the drift, and thus finding
an outlet to the sea. In short, instead of showing the power of currents
to carry along heavy fragments, these stranded boulders prove, on the
contrary, the inability of water to produce any such effect, since it is
evident that the tides washing against the shore, or the rivers rushing
down to the sea, were equally incapable of bearing off the weightier
materials, and allowed them to drop to the bottom, while they readily
swept away the lighter ones. Such localities compare with the
surrounding drift much as the bottom of a gravel-pit which has been
partially worked compares with its banks. Look into any gravel-pit, a
portion of which has already been carted away. At its bottom a number of
larger stones and boulders are usually lying, too heavy for the cart,
and therefore left upon the spot. Fragments of the same size and
character, and equally numerous, will be seen protruding at various
heights from the sides, where they are imbedded in the general mass of
the drift. As soon as the work progresses a little farther, and the
finer materials are removed, these boulders will also drop out, and lie
as thickly scattered over the surface of the ground, as they now do in
that portion of the bottom where the pit has been completely opened and
the gravel removed. We shall see hereafter how these boulders, derived
from the land-drift and scattered along the coast, may be distinguished
from those cast ashore by icebergs.

Notwithstanding the number of facts thus far collected respecting
glacial phenomena in America, certainly forming in their combination a
very strong chain of evidence, the scientific world has, nevertheless,
been slow to admit the possibility of the former existence of glaciers
over such a wide, unbroken expanse of level land. This backwardness is,
no doubt, partly due to the fact, that, as glaciers have hitherto been
studied in mountainous countries, their presence has been supposed to
imply the presence of mountains, this impression being strengthened by
the downward and onward movement of existing glaciers, so long supposed
to be exclusively due to the <DW72>s along which all modern glaciers
advance. Were it true that glaciers move solely or mainly on account of
the sloping bottom on which they rest, and that they can advance only
on an inclined plane, all the phenomena concerning drift, polished and
furrowed surfaces, boulders, etc., in America, would hardly justify us
in assuming a moving sheet of ice as their cause. But we have seen that
the phenomena of glaciers, like those of currents, are in great part
meteorological. The Gulf-Stream does not flow toward the English shore
because the ocean-bottom <DW72>s eastward; nor does the cold current of
Baffin's Bay run down-hill when it pours its icy waters southward upon
our northeast coast. Their course is determined by laws of temperature,
and so have we also seen that the motion of glaciers is mainly
determined by conditions of temperature, although, in this case, an
internal mechanical action is combined with external influences; and
while it is true that glaciers, as they now exist, are dependent upon
the shape of the valleys in lofty mountain-chains, yet under different
geographical conditions the same phenomena may be produced over level,
open countries.

I believe that circumstances similar to those determining the more rapid
advance of the glaciers from higher to lower levels at that point where
the alternate thawing and freezing, the infiltration of water and
consequent expansion of the ice under frost, are greatest, would also
determine the motion of a large body of ice from north to south, since
it would be along its southern limits that these conditions would
prevail; while the great reservoir of snow at the north would correspond
to the upper troughs of the present glaciers, from which their lower
ranges are constantly fed. The change of snow into ice is owing to
alterations of temperature, to partial melting and subsequent freezing,
constantly renewed,--and also to the sinking of the mass upon itself in
consequence of its own weight, the lower portions being thus forced out
by the pressure of the superincumbent ice. Upon an inclined plane the
movement consequent upon these changes will of course be downward; but
what would be the result, if a field of snow many thousand feet thick,
corresponding, except in its greater bulk, to the accumulations by which
the present glaciers are caused, were stretched over an extensive level
surface? The moisture from the upper superficial layers would permeate
the larger mass as it now does the smaller one, trickling down into its
lower portions, while the pressure from above would render the bottom
hard and compact, changing it gradually into ice. If this should take
place under climatic conditions which would keep the whole as a mass in
a frozen state, the pressure from above would force out the lower ice in
every direction beyond its original circumscription, thus enlarging the
area covered by it, while the whole would subside in its bulk. Let us
for a moment assume that such an accumulation of snow takes place around
the northern and southern poles, stretching thence over the northern and
southern hemispheres to latitude forty, and that this field of snow
acquires a thickness of from twelve to fifteen thousand feet. Such a
mass would subside upon itself in consequence of its own weight; it
would be transformed into ice with greater or less rapidity and
completeness, according to the latitude determining the surrounding
climatic influences and the amount of moisture falling upon it as rain
or dew, the alternations of temperature being of course more frequent
and greater along its outer limit. In proportion as, with the rising of
the temperature, these alternations became more general, a packing of
the mass would begin, corresponding to that observed in the glacial
valleys of Switzerland, though here the action would not be intensified
by lateral pressure; an internal movement of the whole mass would be
initiated, and the result could be no other than a uniform advance in a
southerly direction from the Arctic toward the more temperate latitudes
in Europe, Asia, and North America, and from the Antarctic toward South
America, the Cape of Good Hope, and Van Diemen's Land. But we need not
build up a theoretical case in order to form an approximate idea of the
great ice-sheet stretching over the northern part of this continent
during the glacial period. It would seem that man was intended to
decipher the past history of his home, for some remnants or traces of
all its great events are left as a key to the whole. Greenland and the
Arctic regions hold all that remains of the glacial period in North
America. Their shrunken ice-fields, formidable as they seem to us, are
to the frozen masses of that secular winter but as the patches of snow
and ice lingering on the north side of our hills after the spring has
opened; let us expand them in imagination till they extend over half the
continent, and we shall have a sufficiently vivid picture of this frozen
world. And a temperature which would bring the climate of Greenland down
to the fortieth degree of latitude would not only render the field of
ice far more extensive, but thousands of feet thicker than it is at
present. The physical configuration of Greenland also confirms the
possibility of a glacial period in America, for there we have at this
moment a wide expanse of land unbroken by mountains, over which a
uniform sheet of ice moves southward, with occasional variations of its
trend according to the undulations of the surface. The interesting
accounts of Dr. Rink show that in reality Greenland is a miniature
picture of the ice-period. The immense number of icebergs breaking off
and floating southward every summer gives us some idea of the annual
waste and renewal of the ice. How can we doubt, that, when, under the
same latitude, Norway, Sweden, Scotland, England, and Ireland were
covered by sheets of ice many thousand feet in height, the ice-fields of
Greenland must have shared in the same climatic influences, and have
been much thicker and far more extensive than they are at present?

Notwithstanding the absence of lofty mountain-chains in America, we are
not wholly without the means of measuring the thickness of the
ice-sheet, by comparing it, as in Europe, with some of our highest
elevations. The <DW72>s of the Alleghany range, wherever they have been
examined, are glacier-worn to the very top, with the exception of a few
points; but these points are sufficient to give us data for the
comparison. Mount Washington, for instance, is over six thousand feet
high, and the rough, unpolished surface of its summit, covered with
loose fragments, just below the level of which glacier-marks come to an
end, tells us that it lifted its head alone above the desolate waste of
ice and snow. In this region, then, the thickness of the sheet cannot
have been much less than six thousand feet, and this is in keeping with
the same kind of evidence in other parts of the country; for, wherever
the mountains are much below six thousand feet, the ice seems to have
passed directly over them, while the few peaks rising to that height are
left untouched. And while we can thus sink our plummet from the summit
to the base of Mount Washington and measure the thickness of the mass of
ice, we have a no less accurate indication of its extension in the
undulating line marking the southern termination of the drift. I have
shown that the moraines mark the oscillations of the glaciers in Europe.
Where such accumulations of loose materials took place at its terminus,
there we know the glacier must have held its ground long enough to allow
time for the collection of these _debris_. In the same way we may trace
the southern border of our ancient ice-sheet on this continent by the
limit of the boulders; beyond that line it evidently did not advance as
a solid mass, since it ceased to transport the heavier materials. But as
soon as the outskirts of the ice began to yield and to flow off as
water, the lighter portions of the drift were swept onward; and hence we
find a sheet of finer drift-deposit, sand and gravel more or less
distinctly stratified, carried to greater or less distances, and fading
into the Southern States, where it mingles with the most recent
river-deposits.

One naturally asks, What was the use of this great engine set at work
ages ago to grind, furrow, and knead over, as it were, the surface of
the earth? We have our answer in the fertile soil which spreads over the
temperate regions of the globe. The glacier was God's great plough; and
when the ice vanished from the face of the land, it left it prepared for
the hand of the husbandman. The hard surface of the rocks was ground to
powder, the elements of the soil were mingled in fair proportions,
granite was carried into the lime regions, lime was mingled with the
more arid and unproductive granite districts, and a soil was prepared
fit for the agricultural uses of man. I have been asked whether this
inference was not inconsistent with the fact that a rich vegetation
preceded the ice-period,--a vegetation sufficiently abundant to sustain
the tropical animals then living throughout the temperate regions. But
the vegetation which has succeeded the ice-period is of a different
character, and one that could not have flourished on a soil that would
nourish a more tropical growth. The soil we have now over the temperate
zone is a grain-growing soil,--one especially adapted to those plants
most necessary to the higher domestic and social organizations of the
human race. Therefore I think we may believe that God did not shroud the
world He had made in snow and ice without a purpose, and that this, like
many other operations of His Providence, seemingly destructive and
chaotic in its first effects, is nevertheless a work of beneficence and
order.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the next article, in order to put the reader in possession of the
glacial question as it stands at present, I shall say something of the
possible causes of this extraordinary accumulation of snow,--though all
such explanations are thus far mere suggestions,--and shall also give
some more precise estimates of the changes of temperature involved in
the history of the glacial period, before proceeding to the
consideration of the effects produced by the breaking-up of the ice, as
shown in our stratified lowland drift, and in our estuaries and
river-terraces.

FOOTNOTES:

[H] The greater proportion of large, rounded boulders in the American
drift, as compared with the European, is a singular fact not fully met
by the above explanation; since, while the number of mountain-peaks
rising above the ice in Europe would account for the frequency of large
angular fragments transported upon its surface, there would seem to be
no reason why the drift, carried along by a mass of ice having the same
thickness in both continents, should not contain as many rounded masses
in one as in the other. The facts, however, are as I have stated them,
and the difference may be due partly to the broken character of the
ground over which the drift must have passed in Europe, subjecting it to
a more violent process of friction and grinding than in America, and
partly to the use that has been made of the drift-boulders during so
many centuries for building-purposes in the Old World, the
drift-boulders being naturally taken first, because they are more easily
reached, while the angular ones are frequently perched on almost
inaccessible spots. Indeed, the stone fences in both countries tell us
the use to which many of the rounded boulders have been put, and the
ground in many parts of the United States has already been cleared to a
great extent of its rocky fragments for this and like purposes. In the
course of time they will, no doubt, disappear from the surface of this
country, as they have done from that of Europe.

[I] Fuller descriptions of these polished hills may be found in my work
on Lake Superior.




HOUSE AND HOME PAPERS.

BY CHRISTOPHER CROWFIELD.


VII.

While I was preparing my article for the "Atlantic," our friend Bob
Stephens burst in upon us, in some considerable heat, with a newspaper
in his hand.

"Well, girls, your time is come now! You women have been preaching
heroism and sacrifice to us,--so splendid to go forth and suffer and die
for our country,--and now comes the test of feminine patriotism."

"Why, what's the matter now?" said Jennie, running eagerly to look over
his shoulder at the paper.

"No more foreign goods," said he, waving it aloft,--"no more gold
shipped to Europe for silks, laces, jewels, kid gloves, and what-not.
Here it is,--great movement, headed by senators' and generals' wives,
Mrs. General Butler, Mrs. John P. Hale, Mrs. Henry Wilson, and so on, a
long string of them, to buy no more imported articles during the war."

"But I don't see how it _can_ be done," said Jennie.

"Why," said I, "do you suppose that 'nothing to wear' is made in
America?"

"But, dear Mr. Crowfield," said Miss Featherstone, a nice girl, who was
just then one of our family-circle, "there is not, positively, much that
is really fit to use or wear made in America,--_is_ there now? Just
think; how is Marianne to furnish her house here without French papers
and English carpets?--those American papers are so common, and as to
American carpets, everybody knows their colors don't hold; and then, as
to dress, a lady must have gloves, you know,--and everybody knows no
such things are made in America as gloves."

"I think," I said, "that I have heard of certain fair ladies wishing
that they were men, that they might show with what alacrity they would
sacrifice everything on the altar of their country: life and limb would
be nothing; they would glory in wounds and bruises, they would enjoy
losing a right arm, they wouldn't mind limping about on a lame leg the
rest of their lives, _if they were John or Peter_, if only they might
serve their dear country."

"Yes," said Bob, "that's female patriotism! Girls are always ready to
jump off from precipices, or throw themselves into abysses, but as to
wearing an unfashionable hat or thread gloves, that they can't do,--not
even for their dear country. No matter whether there's any money left to
pay for the war or not, the dear souls must have twenty yards of silk in
a dress,--it's the fashion, you know."

"Now, isn't he too bad?" said Marianne. "As if we'd ever been asked to
make these sacrifices and refused! I think I have seen women ready to
give up dress and fashion and everything else, for a good cause."

"For that matter," said I, "the history of all wars has shown women
ready to sacrifice what is most intimately feminine in times of peril to
their country. The women of Carthage not only gave up their jewels in
the siege of their city, but, in the last extremity, cut off their hair
for bow-strings. The women of Hungary and Poland, in their country's
need, sold their jewels and plate and wore ornaments of iron and lead.
In the time of our own Revolution, our women dressed in plain homespun
and drank herb-tea,--and certainly nothing is more feminine than a cup
of tea. And in this very struggle, the women of the Southern States have
cut up their carpets for blankets, have borne the most humiliating
retrenchments and privations of all kinds without a murmur. So let us
exonerate the female sex of want of patriotism, at any rate."

"Certainly," said my wife; "and if our Northern women have not
retrenched and made sacrifices, it has been because it has not been
impressed on them that there is any particular call for it. Everything
has seemed to be so prosperous and plentiful in the Northern States,
money has been so abundant and easy to come by, that it has really been
difficult to realize that a dreadful and destructive war was raging.
Only occasionally, after a great battle, when the lists of the killed
and wounded have been sent through the country, have we felt that we
were making a sacrifice. The women who have spent such sums for laces
and jewels and silks have not had it set clearly before them why they
should not do so. The money has been placed freely in their hands, and
the temptation before their eyes."

"Yes," said Jennie, "I am quite sure that there are hundreds who have
been buying foreign goods, who would not do it, if they could see any
connection between their not doing it and the salvation of the country;
but when I go to buy a pair of gloves, I naturally want the best pair I
can find, the pair that will last the longest and look the best, and
these always happen to be French gloves."

"Then," said Miss Featherstone, "I never could clearly see why people
should confine their patronage and encouragement to works of their own
country. I'm sure the poor manufacturers of England have shown the very
noblest spirit with relation to our cause, and so have the silk-weavers
and artisans of France,--at least, so I have heard; why should we not
give them a fair share of encouragement, particularly when they make
things that we are not in circumstances to make, have not the means to
make?"

"Those are certainly sensible questions," I replied, "and ought to meet
a fair answer, and I should say, that, were our country in a fair
ordinary state of prosperity, there would be no reason why our wealth
should not flow out for the encouragement of well-directed industry in
any part of the world; from this point of view we might look on the
whole world as our country, and cheerfully assist in developing its
wealth and resources. But our country is now in the situation of a
private family whose means are absorbed by an expensive sickness,
involving the life of its head; just now it is all we can do to keep the
family together, all our means are swallowed up by our own domestic
wants, we have nothing to give for the encouragement of other families,
we must exist ourselves, we must get through this crisis and hold our
own, and that we may do it all the family-expenses must be kept within
ourselves as far as possible. If we drain off all the gold of the
country to send to Europe to encourage her worthy artisans, we produce
high prices and distress among equally worthy ones at home, and we
lessen the amount of our resources for maintaining the great struggle
for national existence. The same amount of money which we pay for
foreign luxuries, if passed into the hands of our own manufacturers and
producers, becomes available for the increasing expenses of the war."

"But, papa," said Jennie, "I understood that a great part of our
Governmental income was derived from the duties on foreign goods and so
I inferred that the more foreign goods were imported the better it would
be."

"Well, suppose," said I, "that for every hundred thousand dollars we
send out of the country we pay the Government ten thousand; that is
about what our gain as a nation would be;--we send our gold abroad in a
great stream, and give our Government a little driblet."

"Well, but," said Miss Featherstone, "_what can be got in America?_
Hardly anything, I believe, except common calicoes."

"Begging your pardon, my dear lady," said I, "there is where you and
multitudes of others are greatly mistaken. Your partiality for foreign
things has kept you ignorant of what you have at home. Now I am not
blaming the love of foreign things; it is not peculiar to us Americans;
all nations have it. It is a part of the poetry of our nature to love
what comes from afar, and reminds us of lands distant and different from
our own. The English belles seek after French laces; the French beauty
enumerates English laces among her rarities; and the French dandy piques
himself upon an English tailor. We Americans are great travellers, and
few people travel, I fancy, with more real enjoyment than we; our
domestic establishments, as compared with those of the Old World, are
less cumbrous and stately, and so our money is commonly in hand as
pocket-money, to be spent freely and gayly in our tours abroad.

"We have such bright and pleasant times in every country that we
conceive a kindliness for its belongings. To send to Paris for our
dresses and our shoes and our gloves may not be a mere bit of foppery,
but a reminder of the bright, pleasant hours we have spent in that city
of Boulevards and fountains. Hence it comes, in a way not very blamable,
that many people have been so engrossed with what can be got from abroad
that they have neglected to inquire what can be found at home; they have
supposed, of course, that to get a decent watch they must send to Geneva
or to London,--that to get thoroughly good carpets they must have the
English manufacture,--that a really tasteful wall-paper could be found
only in Paris,--and that flannels and broadcloths could come only from
France, Great Britain, or Germany."

"Well, isn't it so?" said Miss Featherstone. "I certainly have always
thought so; I never heard of American watches, I'm sure."

"Then," said I, "I'm sure you can't have read an article that you should
have read on the Waltham watches, written by our friend George W.
Curtis, in the "Atlantic" for January of last year. I must refer you to
that to learn that we make in America watches superior to those of
Switzerland or England, bringing into the service machinery and modes of
workmanship unequalled for delicacy and precision; as I said before, you
must get the article and read it, and if some sunny day you could make a
trip to Waltham, and see the establishment, it would greatly assist your
comprehension."

"Then, as to men's clothing," said Bob, "I know to my entire
satisfaction that many of the most popular cloths for men's wear are
actually American fabrics baptized with French and English names to make
them sell."

"Which shows," said I, "the use of a general community-movement to
employ American goods. It will change the fashion. The demand will
create the supply. When the leaders of fashion are inquiring for
American instead of French and English fabrics, they will be surprised
to find what nice American articles there are. The work of our own hands
will no more be forced to skulk into the market under French and English
names, and we shall see, what is really true, that an American gentleman
need not look beyond his own country for a wardrobe befitting him. I am
positive that we need not seek broadcloth or other woollen goods from
foreign lands,--that _better_ hats are made in America than in Europe,
and better boots and shoes; and I should be glad to send an American
gentleman to the World's Fair dressed from top to toe in American
manufactures, with an American watch in his pocket, and see if he would
suffer in comparison with the gentlemen of any other country."

"Then, as to house-furnishing," began my wife, "American carpets are
getting to be every way equal to the English."

"Yes," said I, "and what is more, the Brussels carpets of England are
woven on looms invented by an American, and bought of him. Our
countryman, Bigelow, went to England to study carpet-weaving in the
English looms,--supposing that all arts were generously open for the
instruction of learners. He was denied the opportunity of studying the
machinery and watching the processes by a short-sighted jealousy. He
immediately sat down with a yard of carpeting, and, patiently
unravelling it, thread by thread, combined and calculated till he
invented the machinery on which the best carpets of the Old and New
World are woven. No pains which such ingenuity and energy can render
effective are spared to make our fabrics equal those of the British
market, and we need only to be disabused of the old prejudice, and to
keep up with the movement of our own country, and find out our own
resources. The fact is, every year improves our fabrics. Our mechanics,
our manufacturers, are working with an energy, a zeal, and a skill that
carry things forward faster than anybody dreams of; and nobody can
predicate the character of American articles, in any department, now, by
their character even five years ago."

"Well, as to wall-papers," said Miss Featherstone, "there you must
confess the French are and must be unequalled."

"I do not confess any such thing," said I, hardily. "I grant you that in
that department of paper-hangings which exhibits floral decoration the
French designs and execution are and must be for some time to come far
ahead of all the world,--their drawing of flowers, vines, and foliage
has the accuracy of botanical studies and the grace of finished works of
art, and we cannot as yet pretend in America to do anything equal to it.
But for satin finish, and for a variety of exquisite tints of plain
colors, American papers equal any in the world; our gilt papers even
surpass in the heaviness and polish of the gilding those of foreign
countries; and we have also gorgeous velvets. All I have to say is, let
people who are furnishing houses inquire for articles of American
manufacture, and they will be surprised at what they will see. We need
go no farther than our Cambridge glass-works to see that the most dainty
devices of cut-glass, crystal, ground and engraved glass of every color
and pattern, may be had of American workmanship, every way equal to the
best European make, and for half the price. In fact, it would require
very little self-denial to resolve to carpet and paper and furnish a
house entirely from the manufactures of America."

"Well," said Miss Featherstone, "there is one point you cannot make
out,--gloves; certainly the French have the monopoly of that article."

"I am not going to ruin my cause by asserting too much," said I. "I
haven't been with nicely dressed women so many years not to speak with
proper respect of Alexander's gloves,--and I confess, honestly, that to
forego them must be a fair, square sacrifice to patriotism. But then, on
the other hand, it is nevertheless true that gloves have long been made
in America and surreptitiously brought into market as French. I have
lately heard that very nice kid gloves are made at Watertown and in
Philadelphia. I have only heard of them, and not seen. A loud demand
might bring forth an unexpected supply from these and other sources. If
the women of America were bent on having gloves made in their own
country, how long would it be before apparatus and factories would
spring into being? Look at the hoop-skirt factories,--women wanted
hoop-skirts,--would have them or die,--and forthwith factories arose,
and hoop-skirts became as the dust of the earth for abundance."

"Yes," said Miss Featherstone, "and, to say the truth, the American
hoop-skirts are the only ones fit to wear. When we were living on the
Champs Elysees, I remember we searched high and low for something like
them, and finally had to send home to America for some."

"Well," said I, "that shows what I said. Let there be only a hearty call
for an article, and it will come. These spirits of the vasty deep are
not so very far off, after all, as we may imagine, and women's unions
and leagues will lead to inquiries and demands which will as infallibly
bring supplies as a vacuum will create a draught of air."

"But, at least, there are no ribbons made in America," said Miss
Featherstone.

"Pardon, my lady, there is a ribbon-factory now in operation in Boston,
and ribbons of every color are made in New York; there is also in the
vicinity of Boston a factory which makes Roman scarfs. This shows that
the faculty of weaving ribbons is not wanting to us Americans, and a
zealous patronage would increase the supply.

"As to silks and satins, I am not going to pretend that they are to be
found here. It is true, there are silk manufactories, like that of the
Cheneys in Connecticut, where very pretty foulard dress-silks are made,
together with sewing-silk enough to supply a large demand. Enough has
been done to show that silks might be made in America; but at present,
as compared with Europe, we claim neither silks nor thread laces among
our manufactures.

"But what then? These are not necessaries of life. Ladies can be very
tastefully dressed in other fabrics besides silks. There are many pretty
American dress-goods which the leaders of fashion might make
fashionable; and certainly no leader of fashion could wish to dress for
a nobler object than to aid her country in deadly peril.

"It is not a life-pledge, not a total abstinence, that is asked,--only a
temporary expedient to meet a stringent crisis. Surely, women whose
exertions in Sanitary Fairs have created an era in the history of the
world will not shrink from so small a sacrifice for so obvious a good.

"Here is something in which every individual woman can help. Every
woman who goes into a shop and asks for American goods renders an
appreciable aid to our cause. She expresses her opinion and her
patriotism; and her voice forms a part of that demand which shall arouse
and develop the resources of her country. We shall learn to know our own
country. We shall learn to respect our own powers,--and every branch of
useful labor will spring and flourish under our well-directed efforts.
We shall come out of our great contest, not bedraggled, ragged, and
poverty-stricken, but developed, instructed, and rich. Then will we
gladly join with other nations in the free interchange of manufactures,
and gratify our eye and taste with what is foreign, while we can in turn
send abroad our own productions in equal ratio."

"Upon my word," said Miss Featherstone, "I should think it was the
Fourth of July,--but I yield the point. I am convinced; and henceforth
you will see me among the most stringent of the leaguers."

"Right!" said I.

And, fair lady-reader, let me hope you will say the same. You can do
something for your country,--it lies right in your hand. Go to the
shops, determined on supplying your family and yourself with American
goods. Insist on having them; raise the question of origin over every
article shown to you. In the Revolutionary times, some of the leading
matrons of New England gave parties where the ladies were dressed in
homespun and drank sage-tea. Fashion makes all things beautiful, and
you, my charming and accomplished friend, can create beauty by creating
fashion. What makes the beauty of half the Cashmere shawls? Not anything
in the shawls themselves, for they look coarse and dingy. It is the
association with style and fashion. Fair lady, give style and fashion to
the products of your own country,--resolve that the money in your hand
shall go to your brave brothers, to your co-Americans, now straining
every nerve to uphold the nation, and cause it to stand high in the
earth. What are you without your country? As Americans you can hope for
no rank but the rank of your native land, no badge of nobility but her
beautiful stars. It rests with this conflict to decide whether those
stars shall be badges of nobility to you and your children in all lands.
Women of America, your country expects every woman to do her duty!




HAWTHORNE.


It is with a sad pleasure that the readers of this magazine will see in
its pages the first chapter of "The Dolliver Romance," the latest record
of Nathaniel Hawthorne meant for the public eye. The charm of his
description and the sweet flow of his style will lead all who open upon
it to read on to the closing paragraph. With its harmonious cadences the
music of this quaint, mystic overture is suddenly hushed, and we seem to
hear instead the tolling of a bell in the far distance. The procession
of shadowy characters which was gathering in our imaginations about the
ancient man and the little child who come so clearly before our sight
seems to fade away, and in its place a slow-pacing train winds through
the village-road and up the wooded hill-side until it stops at a little
opening among the tall trees. There the bed is made in which he whose
dreams had peopled our common life with shapes and thoughts of beauty
and wonder is to take his rest. This is the end of the first chapter we
have been reading, and of that other first chapter in the life of an
Immortal, whose folded pages will be opened, we trust, in the light of a
brighter day.

It was my fortune to be among the last of the friends who looked upon
Hawthorne's living face. Late in the afternoon of the day before he left
Boston on his last journey I called upon him at the hotel where he was
staying. He had gone out but a moment before. Looking along the street,
I saw a figure at some distance in advance which could only be his,--but
how changed from his former port and figure! There was no mistaking the
long iron-gray locks, the carriage of the head, and the general look of
the natural outlines and movement; but he seemed to have shrunken in all
his dimensions, and faltered along with an uncertain, feeble step, as if
every movement were an effort. I joined him, and we walked together half
an hour, during which time I learned so much of his state of mind and
body as could be got at without worrying him with suggestive
questions,--my object being to form an opinion of his condition, as I
had been requested to do, and to give him some hints that might be
useful to him on his journey.

His aspect, medically considered, was very unfavorable. There were
persistent local symptoms, referred especially to the stomach,--"boring
pain," distension, difficult digestion, with great wasting of flesh and
strength. He was very gentle, very willing to answer questions, very
docile to such counsel as I offered him, but evidently had no hope of
recovering his health. He spoke as if his work were done, and he should
write no more.

With all his obvious depression, there was no failing noticeable in his
conversational powers. There was the same backwardness and hesitancy
which in his best days it was hard for him to overcome, so that talking
with him was almost like love-making, and his shy, beautiful soul had to
be wooed from its bashful pudency like an unschooled maiden. The calm
despondency with which he spoke about himself confirmed the unfavorable
opinion suggested by his look and history.

The journey on which Mr. Hawthorne was setting out, when I saw him, was
undertaken for the benefit of his health. A few weeks earlier he had
left Boston on a similar errand in company with Mr. William D. Ticknor,
who had kindly volunteered to be his companion in a trip which promised
to be of some extent and duration, and from which this faithful friend,
whose generous devotion deserves the most grateful remembrance, hoped to
bring him back restored, or at least made stronger. Death joined the
travellers, but it was not the invalid whom he selected as his victim.
The strong man was taken, and the suffering valetudinarian found himself
charged with those last duties which he was so soon to need at the hands
of others. The fatigue of mind and body thus substituted for the
recreation which he greatly needed must have hastened the course of his
disease, or at least have weakened his powers of resistance to no small
extent.

Once more, however, in company with his old college-friend and
classmate, Ex-President Pierce, he made the attempt to recover his lost
health by this second journey. My visit to him on the day before his
departure was a somewhat peculiar one, partly of friendship, but partly
also in compliance with the request I have referred to.

I asked only such questions as were like to afford practical hints as to
the way in which he should manage himself on his journey. It was more
important that he should go away as hopeful as might be than that a
searching examination should point him to the precise part diseased,
condemning him to a forlorn self-knowledge such as the masters of the
art of diagnosis sometimes rashly substitute for the ignorance which is
comparative happiness. Being supposed to remember something of the craft
pleasantly satirized in the chapter before us, I volunteered, not "an
infallible panacea of my own distillation," but some familiar
palliatives which I hoped might relieve the symptoms of which he
complained most. The history of his disease must, I suppose, remain
unwritten, and perhaps it is just as well that it should be so. Men of
sensibility and genius hate to have their infirmities dragged out of
them by the roots in exhaustive series of cross-questionings and
harassing physical explorations, and he who has enlarged the domain of
the human soul may perhaps be spared his contribution to the pathology
of the human body. At least, I was thankful that it was not my duty to
sound all the jarring chords of this sensitive organism, and that a few
cheering words and the prescription of a not ungrateful sedative and
cordial or two could not lay on me the reproach of having given him his
"final bitter taste of this world, perhaps doomed to be a recollected
nauseousness in the next."

There was nothing in Mr. Hawthorne's aspect that gave warning of so
sudden an end as that which startled us all. It seems probable that he
died by the gentlest of all modes of release, fainting, without the
trouble and confusion of coming back to life,--a way of ending liable to
happen in any disease attended with much debility.

Mr. Hawthorne died in the town of Plymouth, New Hampshire, on the
nineteenth of May. The moment, and even the hour, could not be told, for
he had passed away without giving any sign of suffering, such as might
call the attention of the friend near him. On Monday, the twenty-third
of May, his body was given back to earth in the place where he had long
lived, and which he had helped to make widely known,--the ancient town
of Concord.

The day of his burial will always live in the memory of all who shared
in its solemn, grateful duties. All the fair sights and sweet sounds of
the opening season mingled their enchantments as if in homage to the
dead master, who, as a lover of Nature and a student of life, had given
such wealth of poetry to our New-England home, and invested the stern
outlines of Puritan character with the colors of romance. It was the
bridal day of the season, perfect in light as if heaven were looking on,
perfect in air as if Nature herself were sighing for our loss. The
orchards were all in fresh flower,--

    "One boundless blush, one white-empurpled shower
    Of mingled blossoms";--

the banks were literally blue with violets; the elms were putting out
their tender leaves, just in that passing aspect which Raphael loved to
pencil in the backgrounds of his holy pictures, not as yet printing deep
shadows, but only mottling the sunshine at their feet. The birds were in
full song; the pines were musical with the soft winds they sweetened.
All was in faultless accord, and every heart was filled with the beauty
that flooded the landscape.

The church where the funeral services were performed was luminous with
the whitest blossoms of the luxuriant spring. A great throng of those
who loved him, of those who honored his genius, of those who held him in
kindly esteem as a neighbor and friend, filled the edifice. Most of
those who were present wished to look once more at the features which
they remembered with the lights and shadows of life's sunshine upon
them. The cold moonbeam of death lay white on the noble forehead and
still, placid features; but they never looked fuller of power than in
this last aspect with which they met the eyes that were turned upon
them.

In a patch of sunlight, flecked by the shade of tall, murmuring pines,
at the summit of a gently swelling mound where the wild-flowers had
climbed to find the light and the stirring of fresh breezes, the tired
poet was laid beneath the green turf. Poet let us call him, though his
chants were not modulated in the rhythm of verse. The element of poetry
is air: we know the poet by his atmospheric effects, by the blue of his
distances, by the softening of every hard outline he touches, by the
silvery mist in which he veils deformity and clothes what is common so
that it changes to awe-inspiring mystery, by the clouds of gold and
purple which are the drapery of his dreams. And surely we have had but
one prose-writer who could be compared with him in aerial perspective,
if we may use the painter's term. If Irving is the Claude of our
unrhymed poetry, Hawthorne is its Poussin.

This is not the occasion for the analysis and valuation of Hawthorne's
genius. If the reader wishes to see a thoughtful and generous estimate
of his powers, and a just recognition of the singular beauty of his
style, he may turn to the number of this magazine published in May,
1860. The last effort of Hawthorne's creative mind is before him in the
chapter here printed. The hand of the dead master shows itself in every
line. The shapes and scenes he pictures slide at once into our
consciousness, as if they belonged there as much as our own homes and
relatives. That limpid flow of expression, never laboring, never
shallow, never hurried nor uneven nor turbid, but moving on with
tranquil force, clear to the depths of its profoundest thought, shows
itself with all its consummate perfections. Our literature could ill
spare the rich ripe autumn of such a life as Hawthorne's, but he has
left enough to keep his name in remembrance as long as the language in
which he shaped his deep imaginations is spoken by human lips.




A SCENE FROM THE DOLLIVER ROMANCE.


Doctor Dolliver, a worthy personage of extreme antiquity, was aroused
rather prematurely, one summer morning, by the shouts of the child
Pansie, in an adjoining chamber, summoning Old Martha (who performed the
duties of nurse, housekeeper, and kitchen-maid, in the Doctor's
establishment) to take up her little ladyship and dress her. The old
gentleman woke with more than his customary alacrity, and, after taking
a moment to gather his wits about him, pulled aside the faded moreen
curtains of his ancient bed, and thrust his head into a beam of sunshine
that caused him to wink and withdraw it again. This transitory glimpse
of good Dr. Dolliver showed a flannel nightcap, fringed round with stray
locks of silvery white hair, and surmounting a meagre and duskily yellow
visage, which was crossed and criss-crossed with a record of his long
life in wrinkles, faithfully written, no doubt, but with such cramped
chirography of Father Time that the purport was illegible. It seemed
hardly worth while for the patriarch to get out of bed any more, and
bring his forlorn shadow into the summer day that was made for younger
folks. The Doctor, however, was by no means of that opinion, being
considerably encouraged towards the toil of living twenty-four hours
longer by the comparative ease with which he found himself going through
the usually painful process of bestirring his rusty joints, (stiffened
by the very rest and sleep that should have made them pliable,) and
putting them in a condition to bear his weight upon the floor. Nor was
he absolutely disheartened by the idea of those tonsorial, ablutionary,
and personally decorative labors which are apt to become so intolerably
irksome to an old gentleman, after performing them daily and daily for
fifty, sixty, or seventy years, and finding them still as immitigably
recurrent as at first. Dr. Dolliver could nowise account for this happy
condition of his spirits and physical energies, until he remembered
taking an experimental sip of a certain cordial which was long ago
prepared by his grandson and carefully scaled up in a bottle, and had
been reposited in a dark closet among a parcel of effete medicines ever
since that gifted young man's death.

"It may have wrought effect upon me," thought the Doctor, shaking his
head as he lifted it again from the pillow. "It may be so; for poor
Cornelius oftentimes instilled a strange efficacy into his perilous
drugs. But I will rather believe it to be the operation of God's mercy,
which may have temporarily invigorated my feeble age for little Pansie's
sake."

A twinge of his familiar rheumatism, as he put his foot out of bed,
taught him that he must not reckon too confidently upon even a day's
respite from the intrusive family of aches and infirmities which, with
their proverbial fidelity to attachments once formed, had long been the
closest acquaintances that the poor old gentleman had in the world.
Nevertheless, he fancied the twinge a little less poignant than those of
yesterday; and, moreover, after stinging him pretty smartly, it passed
gradually off with a thrill, which, in its latter stages, grew to be
almost agreeable. Pain is but pleasure too strongly emphasized. With
cautious movements, and only a groan or two, the good Doctor transferred
himself from the bed to the floor, where he stood awhile, gazing from
one piece of quaint furniture to another, (such as stiff-backed
Mayflower chairs, an oaken chest-of-drawers carved cunningly with shapes
of animals and wreaths of foliage, a table with multitudinous legs, a
family-record in faded embroidery, a shelf of black-bound books, a dirty
heap of gallipots and phials in a dim corner,)--gazing at these things
and steadying himself by the bedpost, while his inert brain, still
partially benumbed with sleep, came slowly into accordance with the
realities about him. The object which most helped to bring Dr. Dolliver
completely to his waking perceptions was one that common observers might
suppose to have been snatched bodily out of his dreams. The same sunbeam
that had dazzled the Doctor between the bed-curtains gleamed on the
weather-beaten gilding which had once adorned this mysterious symbol,
and showed it to be an enormous serpent, twining round a wooden post,
and reaching quite from the floor of the chamber to its ceiling.

It was evidently a thing that could boast of considerable antiquity, the
dry-rot having eaten out its eyes and gnawed away the tip of its tail;
and it must have stood long exposed to the atmosphere, for a kind of
gray moss had partially overspread its tarnished gilt surface, and a
swallow, or other familiar little bird, in some by-gone summer, seemed
to have built its nest in the yawning and exaggerated mouth. It looked
like a kind of Manichean idol, which might have been elevated on a
pedestal for a century or so, enjoying the worship of its votaries in
the open air, until the impious sect perished from among men,--all save
old Dr. Dolliver, who had set up the monster in his bedchamber for the
convenience of private devotion. But we are unpardonable in suggesting
such a fantasy to the prejudice of our venerable friend, knowing him to
have been as pious and upright a Christian, and with as little of the
serpent in his character, as ever came of Puritan lineage. Not to make a
further mystery about a very simple matter, this bedimmed and rotten
reptile was once the medical emblem or apothecary's sign of the famous
Dr. Swinnerton, who practised physic in the earlier days of New England,
when a head of AEsculapius or Hippocrates would have vexed the souls of
the righteous as savoring of heathendom. The ancient dispenser of drugs
had therefore set up an image of the Brazen Serpent, and followed his
business for many years, with great credit, under this Scriptural
device; and Dr. Dolliver, being the apprentice, pupil, and humble friend
of the learned Swinnerton's old age, had inherited the symbolic snake,
and much other valuable property, by his bequest.

While the patriarch was putting on his small-clothes, he took care to
stand in the parallelogram of bright sunshine that fell upon the
uncarpeted floor. The summer warmth was very genial to his system, and
yet made him shiver; his wintry veins rejoiced at it, though the
reviving blood tingled through them with a half painful and only half
pleasurable titillation. For the first few moments after creeping out of
bed, he kept his back to the sunny window and seemed mysteriously shy of
glancing thitherward; but as the June fervor pervaded him more and more
thoroughly, he turned bravely about, and looked forth at a burial-ground
on the corner of which he dwelt. There lay many an old acquaintance, who
had gone to sleep with the flavor of Dr. Dolliver's tinctures and
powders upon his tongue; it was the patient's final bitter taste of this
world, and perhaps doomed to be a recollected nauseousness in the next.
Yesterday, in the chill of his forlorn old age, the Doctor expected soon
to stretch out his weary bones among that quiet community, and might
scarcely have shrunk from the prospect on his own account, except,
indeed, that he dreamily mixed up the infirmities of his present
condition with the repose of the approaching one, being haunted by a
notion that the damp earth, under the grass and dandelions, must needs
be pernicious for his cough and his rheumatism. But, this morning, the
cheerful sunbeams, or the mere taste of his grandson's cordial that he
had taken at bedtime, or the fitful vigor that often sports irreverently
with aged people, had caused an unfrozen drop of youthfulness, somewhere
within him, to expand.

"Hem! ahem!" quoth the Doctor, hoping with one effort to clear his
throat of the dregs of a ten years' cough. "Matters are not so far gone
with me as I thought. I have known mighty sensible men, when only a
little age-stricken or otherwise out of sorts, to die of mere
faint-heartedness, a great deal sooner than they need."

He shook his silvery head at his own image in the looking-glass, as if
to impress the apophthegm on that shadowy representative of himself; and
for his part, he determined to pluck up a spirit and live as long as he
possibly could, if it were only for the sake of little Pansie, who stood
as close to one extremity of human life as her great-grandfather to the
other. This child of three years old occupied all the unfossilized
portion of good Dr. Dolliver's heart. Every other interest that he
formerly had, and the entire confraternity of persons whom he once
loved, had long ago departed, and the poor Doctor could not follow them,
because the grasp of Pansie's baby-fingers held him back.

So he crammed a great silver watch into his fob, and drew on a patchwork
morning-gown of an ancient fashion. Its original material was said to
have been the embroidered front of his own wedding-waistcoat and the
silken skirt of his wife's bridal attire, which his eldest granddaughter
had taken from the carved chest-of-drawers, after poor Bessie, the
beloved of his youth, had been half a century in the grave. Throughout
many of the intervening years, as the garment got ragged, the spinsters
of the old man's family had quilted their duty and affection into it in
the shape of patches upon patches, rose-color, crimson, blue, violet,
and green, and then (as their hopes faded, and their life kept growing
shadier, and their attire took a sombre hue) sober gray and great
fragments of funereal black, until the Doctor could revive the memory of
most things that had befallen him by looking at his patchwork-gown, as
it hung upon a chair. And now it was ragged again, and all the fingers
that should have mended it were cold. It had an Eastern fragrance, too,
a smell of drugs, strong-scented herbs, and spicy gums, gathered from
the many potent infusions that had from time to time been spilt over it;
so that, snuffing him afar off, you might have taken Dr. Dolliver for a
mummy, and could hardly have been undeceived by his shrunken and torpid
aspect, as he crept nearer.

Wrapt in his odorous and many- robe, he took staff in hand and
moved pretty vigorously to the head of the staircase. As it was somewhat
steep, and but dimly lighted, he began cautiously to descend, putting
his left hand on the banister, and poking down his long stick to assist
him in making sure of the successive steps; and thus he became a living
illustration of the accuracy of Scripture, where it describes the aged
as being "afraid of that which is high,"--a truth that is often found to
have a sadder purport than its external one. Half-way to the bottom,
however, the Doctor heard the impatient and authoritative tones of
little Pansie,--Queen Pansie, as she might fairly have been styled, in
reference to her position in the household,--calling amain for grandpapa
and breakfast. He was startled into such perilous activity by the
summons, that his heels slid on the stairs, the slippers were shuffled
off his feet, and he saved himself from a tumble only by quickening his
pace, and coming down at almost a run.

"Mercy on my poor old bones!" mentally exclaimed the Doctor, fancying
himself fractured in fifty places. "Some of them are broken, surely, and
methinks my heart has leaped out of my mouth! What! all right? Well,
well! but Providence is kinder to me than I deserve, prancing down this
steep staircase like a kid of three months old!"

He bent stiffly to gather up his slippers and fallen staff; and
meanwhile Pansie had heard the tumult of her great-grandfather's
descent, and was pounding against the door of the breakfast-room in her
haste to come at him. The Doctor opened it, and there she stood, a
rather pale and large-eyed little thing, quaint in her aspect, as might
well be the case with a motherless child, dwelling in an uncheerful
house, with no other playmates than a decrepit old man and a kitten, and
no better atmosphere within-doors than the odor of decayed
apothecary's-stuff, nor gayer neighborhood than that of the adjacent
burial-ground, where all her relatives, from her great-grandmother
downward, lay calling to her, "Pansie, Pansie, it is bedtime!" even in
the prime of the summer morning. For those dead womenfolk, especially
her mother and the whole row of maiden aunts and grand-aunts, could not
but be anxious about the child, knowing that little Pansie would be far
safer under a tuft of dandelions than if left alone, as she soon must
be, in this difficult and deceitful world.

Yet, in spite of the lack of damask roses in her cheeks, she seemed a
healthy child, and certainly showed great capacity of energetic movement
in the impulsive capers with which she welcomed her venerable
progenitor. She shouted out her satisfaction, moreover, (as her custom
was, having never had any over-sensitive auditors about her to tame down
her voice,) till even the Doctor's dull ears were full of the clamor.

"Pansie, darling," said Dr. Dolliver cheerily, patting her brown hair
with his tremulous fingers, "thou hast put some of thine own friskiness
into poor old grandfather, this fine morning! Dost know, child, that he
came near breaking his neck down-stairs at the sound of thy voice? What
wouldst thou have done then, little Pansie?"

"Kiss poor grandpapa and make him well!" answered the child, remembering
the Doctor's own mode of cure in similar mishaps to herself. "It shall
do poor grandpapa good!" she added, putting up her mouth to apply the
remedy.

"Ah, little one, thou hast greater faith in thy medicines than ever I
had in my drugs," replied the patriarch with a giggle, surprised and
delighted at his own readiness of response. "But the kiss is good for my
feeble old heart, Pansie, though it might do little to mend a broken
neck; so give grandpapa another dose, and let us to breakfast."

In this merry humor they sat down to the table, great-grandpapa and
Pansie side by side, and the kitten, as soon appeared, making a third in
the party. First, she showed her mottled head out of Pansie's lap,
delicately sipping milk from the child's basin without rebuke; then she
took post on the old gentleman's shoulder, purring like a
spinning-wheel, trying her claws in the wadding of his dressing-gown,
and still more impressively reminding him of her presence by putting out
a paw to intercept a warmed-over morsel of yesterday's chicken on its
way to the Doctor's mouth. After skilfully achieving this feat, she
scrambled down upon the breakfast-table and began to wash her face and
hands. Evidently, these companions were all three on intimate terms, as
was natural enough, since a great many childish impulses were softly
creeping back on the simple-minded old man; insomuch that, if no worldly
necessities nor painful infirmity had disturbed him, his remnant of life
might have been as cheaply and cheerily enjoyed as the early playtime of
the kitten and the child. Old Dr. Dolliver and his great-grand-daughter
(a ponderous title, which seemed quite to overwhelm the tiny figure of
Pansie) had met one another at the two extremities of the life-circle:
her sunrise served him for a sunset, illuminating his locks of silver
and hers of golden brown with a homogeneous shimmer of twinkling light.

Little Pansie was the one earthly creature that inherited a drop of the
Dolliver blood. The Doctor's only child, poor Bessie's offspring, had
died the better part of a hundred years before, and his grandchildren, a
numerous and dimly remembered brood, had vanished along his weary track
in their youth, maturity, or incipient age, till, hardly knowing how it
had all happened, he found himself tottering onward with an infant's
small fingers in his nerveless grasp. So mistily did his dead progeny
come and go in the patriarch's decayed recollection, that this solitary
child represented for him the successive babyhoods of the many that had
gone before. The emotions of his early paternity came back to him. She
seemed the baby of a past age oftener than she seemed Pansie. A whole
family of grand-aunts, (one of whom had perished in her cradle, never so
mature as Pansie now, another in her virgin bloom, another in autumnal
maidenhood, yellow and shrivelled, with vinegar in her blood, and still
another, a forlorn widow, whose grief outlasted even its vitality, and
grew to be merely a torpid habit, and was saddest then,)--all their
hitherto forgotten features peeped through the face of the
great-grandchild, and their long inaudible voices sobbed, shouted, or
laughed, in her familiar tones. But it often happened to Dr. Dolliver,
while frolicking amid this throng of ghosts, where the one reality
looked no more vivid than its shadowy sisters,--it often happened that
his eyes filled with tears at a sudden perception of what a sad and
poverty-stricken old man he was, already remote from his own generation,
and bound to stray farther onward as the sole playmate and protector of
a child!

As Dr. Dolliver, in spite of his advanced epoch of life, is likely to
remain a considerable time longer upon our hands, we deem it expedient
to give a brief sketch of his position, in order that the story may get
onward with the greater freedom when he rises from the breakfast-table.
Deeming it a matter of courtesy, we have allowed him the honorary title
of Doctor, as did all his towns-people and contemporaries, except,
perhaps, one or two formal old physicians, stingy of civil phrases and
over-jealous of their own professional dignity. Nevertheless, these
crusty graduates were technically right in excluding Dr. Dolliver from
their fraternity. He had never received the degree of any medical
school, nor (save it might be for the cure of a toothache, or a child's
rash, or a whitlow on a seamstress's finger, or some such trifling
malady) had he ever been even a practitioner of the awful science with
which his popular designation connected him. Our old friend, in short,
even at his highest social elevation, claimed to be nothing more than an
apothecary, and, in these later and far less prosperous days, scarcely
so much. Since the death of his last surviving grandson, (Pansie's
father, whom he had instructed in all the mysteries of his science, and
who, being distinguished by an experimental and inventive tendency, was
generally believed to have poisoned himself with an infallible panacea
of his own distillation,)--since that final bereavement, Dr. Dolliver's
once pretty flourishing business had lamentably declined. After a few
months of unavailing struggle, he found it expedient to take down the
Brazen Serpent from the position to which Dr. Swinnerton had originally
elevated it, in front of his shop in the main street, and to retire to
his private dwelling, situated in a by-lane and on the edge of a
burial-ground.

This house, as well as the Brazen Serpent, some old medical books, and a
drawer full of manuscripts, had come to him by the legacy of Dr.
Swinnerton. The dreariness of the locality had been of small importance
to our friend in his young manhood, when he first led his fair wife over
the threshold, and so long as neither of them had any kinship with the
human dust that rose into little hillocks, and still kept accumulating
beneath their window. But, too soon afterwards, when poor Bessie herself
had gone early to rest there, it is probable that an influence from her
grave may have prematurely calmed and depressed her widowed husband,
taking away much of the energy from what should have been the most
active portion of his life. Thus he never grew rich. His thrifty
townsmen used to tell him, that, in any other man's hands, Dr.
Swinnerton's Brazen Serpent (meaning, I presume, the inherited credit
and good-will of that old worthy's trade) would need but ten years' time
to transmute its brass into gold. In Dr. Dolliver's keeping, as we have
seen, the inauspicious symbol lost the greater part of what superficial
gilding it originally had. Matters had not mended with him in more
advanced life, after he had deposited a further and further portion of
his heart and its affections in each successive one of a long row of
kindred graves; and as he stood over the last of them, holding Pansie by
the hand and looking down upon the coffin of his grandson, it is no
wonder that the old man wept, partly for those gone before, but not so
bitterly as for the little one that stayed behind. Why had not God taken
her with the rest? And then, so hopeless as he was, so destitute of
possibilities of good, his weary frame, his decrepit bones, his dried-up
heart, might have crumbled into dust at once, and have been scattered by
the next wind over all the heaps of earth that were akin to him.

This intensity of desolation, however, was of too positive a character
to be long sustained by a person of Dr. Dolliver's original gentleness
and simplicity, and now so completely tamed by age and misfortune. Even
before he turned away from the grave, he grew conscious of a slightly
cheering and invigorating effect from the tight grasp of the child's
warm little hand. Feeble as he was, she seemed to adopt him willingly
for her protector. And the Doctor never afterwards shrank from his duty
nor quailed beneath it, but bore himself like a man, striving, amid the
sloth of age and the breaking-up of intellect, to earn the competency
which he had failed to accumulate even in his most vigorous days.

To the extent of securing a present subsistence for Pansie and himself,
he was successful. After his son's death, when the Brazen Serpent fell
into popular disrepute, a small share of tenacious patronage followed
the old man into his retirement. In his prime, he had been allowed to
possess more skill than usually fell to the share of a Colonial
apothecary, having been regularly apprenticed to Dr. Swinnerton, who,
throughout his long practice, was accustomed personally to concoct the
medicines which he prescribed and dispensed. It was believed, indeed,
that the ancient physician had learned the art at the world-famous
drug-manufactory of Apothecary's Hall, in London, and, as some people
half-malignly whispered, had perfected himself under masters more subtle
than were to be found even there. Unquestionably, in many critical
cases he was known to have employed remedies of mysterious composition
and dangerous potency, which in less skilful hands would have been more
likely to kill than cure. He would willingly, it is said, have taught
his apprentice the secrets of these prescriptions, but the latter, being
of a timid character and delicate conscience, had shrunk from
acquaintance with them. It was probably as the result of the same
scrupulosity that Dr. Dolliver had always declined to enter the medical
profession, in which his old instructor had set him such heroic examples
of adventurous dealing with matters of life and death. Nevertheless, the
aromatic fragrance, so to speak, of the learned Swinnerton's reputation
had clung to our friend through life; and there were elaborate
preparations in the pharmacopoeia of that day, requiring such minute
skill and conscientious fidelity in the concocter that the physicians
were still glad to confide them to one in whom these qualities were so
evident.

Moreover, the grandmothers of the community were kind to him, and
mindful of his perfumes, his rose-water, his cosmetics, tooth-powders,
pomanders, and pomades, the scented memory of which lingered about their
toilet-tables, or came faintly back from the days when they were
beautiful. Among this class of customers there was still a demand for
certain comfortable little nostrums, (delicately sweet and pungent to
the taste, cheering to the spirits, and fragrant in the breath,) the
proper distillation of which was the airiest secret that the mystic
Swinnerton had left behind him. And, besides, these old ladies had
always liked the manners of Dr. Dolliver, and used to speak of his
gentle courtesy behind the counter as having positively been something
to admire; though, of later years, an unrefined, an almost rustic
simplicity, such as belonged to his humble ancestors, appeared to have
taken possession of him, as it often does of prettily mannered men in
their late decay.

But it resulted from all these favorable circumstances that the Doctor's
marble mortar, though worn with long service and considerably damaged by
a crack that pervaded it, continued to keep up an occasional intimacy
with the pestle; and he still weighed drachms and scruples in his
delicate scales, though it seemed impossible, dealing with such minute
quantities, that his tremulous fingers should not put in too little or
too much, leaving out life with the deficiency or spilling in death with
the surplus. To say the truth, his stanchest friends were beginning to
think that Dr. Dolliver's fits of absence (when his mind appeared
absolutely to depart from him, while his frail old body worked on
mechanically) rendered him not quite trustworthy without a close
supervision of his proceedings. It was impossible, however, to convince
the aged apothecary of the necessity for such vigilance; and if anything
could stir up his gentle temper to wrath, or, as oftener happened, to
tears, it was the attempt (which he was marvellously quick to detect)
thus to interfere with his long-familiar business.

The public, meanwhile, ceasing to regard Dr. Dolliver in his
professional aspect, had begun to take an interest in him as perhaps
their oldest fellow-citizen. It was he that remembered the Great Fire
and the Great Snow, and that had been a grown-up stripling at the
terrible epoch of Witch-Times, and a child just breeched at the
breaking-out of King Philip's Indian War. He, too, in his school-boy
days, had received a benediction from the patriarchal Governor
Bradstreet, and thus could boast (somewhat as Bishops do of their
unbroken succession from the Apostles) of a transmitted blessing from
the whole company of sainted Pilgrims, among whom the venerable
magistrate had been an honored companion. Viewing their townsman in this
aspect, the people revoked the courteous Doctorate with which they had
heretofore decorated him, and now knew him most familiarly as Grandsir
Dolliver. His white head, his Puritan band, his threadbare garb, (the
fashion of which he had ceased to change, half a century ago,) his
gold-headed staff, that had been Dr. Swinnerton's, his shrunken, frosty
figure, and its feeble movement,--all these characteristics had a
wholeness and permanence in the public recognition, like the
meeting-house steeple or the town-pump. All the younger portion of the
inhabitants unconsciously ascribed a sort of aged immortality to
Grandsir Dolliver's infirm and reverend presence. They fancied that he
had been born old, (at least, I remember entertaining some such notions
about age-stricken people, when I myself was young,) and that he could
the better tolerate his aches and incommodities, his dull ears and dim
eyes, his remoteness from human intercourse within the crust of
indurated years, the cold temperature that kept him always shivering and
sad, the heavy burden that invisibly bent down his shoulders,--that all
these intolerable things might bring a kind of enjoyment to Grandsir
Dolliver, as the life-long conditions of his peculiar existence.

But, alas! it was a terrible mistake. This weight of years had a
perennial novelty for the poor sufferer. He never grew accustomed to it,
but, long as he had now borne the fretful torpor of his waning life, and
patient as he seemed, he still retained an inward consciousness that
these stiffened shoulders, these quailing knees, this cloudiness of
sight and brain, this confused forgetfulness of men and affairs, were
troublesome accidents that did not really belong to him. He possibly
cherished a half-recognized idea that they might pass away. Youth,
however eclipsed for a season, is undoubtedly the proper, permanent, and
genuine condition of man; and if we look closely into this dreary
delusion of growing old, we shall find that it never absolutely succeeds
in laying hold of our innermost convictions. A sombre garment, woven of
life's unrealities, has muffled us from our true self, but within it
smiles the young man whom we knew; the ashes of many perishable things
have fallen upon our youthful fire, but beneath them lurk the seeds of
inextinguishable flame. So powerful is this instinctive faith that men
of simple modes of character are prone to antedate its consummation. And
thus it happened with poor Grandsir Dolliver, who often awoke from an
old man's fitful sleep with a sense that his senile predicament was but
a dream of the past night; and hobbling hastily across the cold floor to
the looking-glass, he would be grievously disappointed at beholding the
white hair, the wrinkles and furrows, the ashen visage and bent form,
the melancholy mask of Age, in which, as he now remembered, some strange
and sad enchantment had involved him for years gone by!

To other eyes than his own, however, the shrivelled old gentleman looked
as if there were little hope of his throwing off this too artfully
wrought disguise, until, at no distant day, his stooping figure should
be straightened out, his hoary locks be smoothed over his brows, and his
much enduring bones be laid safely away, with a green coverlet spread
over them, beside his Bessie, who doubtless would recognize her youthful
companion in spite of his ugly garniture of decay. He longed to be gazed
at by the loving eyes now closed; he shrank from the hard stare of them
that loved him not. Walking the streets seldom and reluctantly, he felt
a dreary impulse to elude the people's observation, as if with a sense
that he had gone irrevocably out of fashion, and broken his connecting
links with the network of human life; or else it was that
nightmare-feeling which we sometimes have in dreams, when we seem to
find ourselves wandering through a crowded avenue, with the noonday sun
upon us, in some wild extravagance of dress or nudity. He was conscious
of estrangement from his towns-people, but did not always know how nor
wherefore, nor why he should be thus groping through the twilight mist
in solitude. If they spoke loudly to him, with cheery voices, the
greeting translated itself faintly and mournfully to his ears; if they
shook him by the hand, it was as if a thick, insensible glove absorbed
the kindly pressure and the warmth. When little Pansie was the companion
of his walk, her childish gayety and freedom did not avail to bring him
into closer relationship with men, but seemed to follow him into that
region of indefinable remoteness, that dismal Fairy-Land of aged fancy,
into which old Grandsir Dolliver had so strangely crept away.

Yet there were moments, as many persons had noticed, when the
great-grandpapa would suddenly take stronger hues of life. It was as if
his faded figure had been  over anew, or at least, as he and
Pansie moved along the street, as if a sunbeam had fallen across him,
instead of the gray gloom of an instant before. His chilled
sensibilities had probably been touched and quickened by the warm
contiguity of his little companion through the medium of her hand, as it
stirred within his own, or some inflection of her voice that set his
memory ringing and chiming with forgotten sounds. While that music
lasted, the old man was alive and happy. And there were seasons, it
might be, happier than even these, when Pansie had been kissed and put
to bed, and Grandsir Dolliver sat by his fireside gazing in among the
massive coals, and absorbing their glow into those cavernous abysses
with which all men communicate. Hence come angels or fiends into our
twilight musings, according as we may have peopled them in by-gone
years. Over our friend's face, in the rosy flicker of the fire-gleam,
stole an expression of repose and perfect trust that made him as
beautiful to look at, in his high-backed chair, as the child Pansie on
her pillow; and sometimes the spirits that were watching him beheld a
calm surprise draw slowly over his features and brighten into joy, yet
not go vividly as to break his evening quietude. The gate of heaven had
been kindly left ajar, that this forlorn old creature might catch a
glimpse within. All the night afterwards, he would be semi-conscious of
an intangible bliss diffused through the fitful lapses of an old man's
slumber, and would awake, at early dawn, with a faint thrilling of the
heart-strings, as if there had been music just now wandering over them.




CURRENCY.


It is not only for gold that men labor, fight, and die. One labors long
to perfect an invention; another, to illustrate a theory; a third, to
express a sentiment; a fourth, to acquire real estate. With success, the
first has a machine; the second, a treatise; the third, a poem; the
fourth, a deed. Perhaps no other four persons would willingly expend the
same amount of labor on the same objects; yet this difference of
estimate effects no difference in the objects. Estimation, therefore, or
value, is not a quality of those objects, but a state of mind in
relation to them; accordingly, the poem has value as well as the
machine,--the deed, as well as the wealth it defines. The value of the
deed is, however, widely different from that of the wealth. The value of
the wealth is based on desire, that of the deed on right, though in
neither case exclusively, as, in a general sense, value always involves
both desire and right, and is, therefore, a commercial relation,
resulting from a state of society.

Men have the sense of right, and the intellect to define it, the will to
defend, and the power to enforce it; and, for the more perfect
development of these capabilities, they have instituted government. The
functions of government are, therefore, the definition, the defence, and
the enforcement of right.

The exercise of the function of definition led to the invention of two
classes of commercial instrumentalities,--the real, consisting of
weights and measures, and the ideal or representative, consisting of
writing and notation. The exercise of the remaining functions of
government secures the wealth these serve to define. It may, indeed, be
true, in a rude sense, that possession is nine points of the law; but it
is equally true, in a proper sense, that the remaining point is worth
more than the nine; the defence and enforcement of right being an
absolute and well-defined rule of government. In a state of barbarism
men prefer fact to right, for an obvious reason; but as they advance in
science and civilization, as their conceptions become more distinct,
their definitions more exact, their defences more complete, and their
enforcements more powerful, their faith in right increases, and their
esteem increases with their faith, until right becomes of more value
than possession.

Exchange, whether by barter or sale, is the result of differences of
estimate or value. By barter, the articles exchanged are themselves the
mediums; if, therefore, a given article be generally accepted to that
use, it becomes a common medium; and if it be divided by government into
well-defined quantities, suited and intended for that use, it becomes
money. Money, therefore, in its original form, is a common medium of
barter, that is accepted to that use by authority of law,--a medium
which, considered distinctly from that authority, is simply an article
of merchandise possessing qualities that make it preferable as a means
of barter, and which, for convenience of use, bears the stamp of the
government-inspector, defining the exact quantity contained in each
piece, but which, inasmuch as it is authorized, and partakes of the
nature of law, has ideal qualities that make it the means of sale: these
are, right of use, nomination, and numeration. The ideal qualities of
money serve to establish price, to create money of account, to make
credits possible, and ultimately to produce credit-mediums of exchange,
or bills, which, in a given form, though mere declarations of right to
the wealth they are said to represent, become, in the hands of a
civilized people, a species of currency that, with all its defects, has
proved itself to be the most effectual means both of commerce and of
government.

Wealth is that which may be used. Value is that by means of which wealth
may be exchanged. A currency, therefore, should consist of
representatives of value,--of representatives, because value, being
ideal, is known only by that means,--of value, because it is only by
differences of estimate or value that exchanges are possible. But, as
these representatives are wholly nominal, and may, therefore, be issued
in any quantity, and as their increase or decrease affects the value of
credits, their issue requires regulation. The quantity of the currency
may be well regulated by finding the rate per head of population during
a favorable state of trade, and by adhering to that invariably.

That the people of the United States have reached the degree of science
and civilization proper to the creation of such a currency is not yet
evident; but there is reason to believe that they will take the lead in
this as they have in some other actions indicative of advance,--that
they will erelong understand the impropriety of attempting to measure
value by means of merchandise, that is, by a means that is subject to
variations of quantity,--a conclusion that may not appear obvious in
this aspect, but it will be readily understood that in commerce a
variable measure is absurd in theory and intolerable in practice. Yet
this is precisely parallel with using gold, or any other article of
merchandise, as a measure of value.

The elements of currency are value, a commercial relation derived from
persons, and quantity, a property of things derived heretofore from the
precious metals or their representatives. But this quantity is
inconstant, and to use an inconstant quantity as a measure, is absurd.
The quantity of the currency may, however, be rendered constant, both
positively and relatively, by deriving it wholly from persons,--that is,
by giving it an invariable quantitative relation to the population: a
rule that is both simple and easy of practice, because value is already
nominated and numerated, and the population is already sufficiently well
known. The divisions of the currency should be the simplest possible,
that is, binary, and the definitions of the parts should be as simple as
those of coins.

With regard to the legal-tender currency, so called, it serves well for
temporary use,--much better, indeed, than any of its predecessors; and
as long as its promises are ignored, and as long as its quantity is not
increased faster than the increase of the population, it is practically
a value-currency, resting on its own inherent right of use, with the
exception of the limitation defined by the law of legal tender.

One of the duties of the National Government is to supply the people
with a currency. That this is to be used is sufficiently obvious; and
that, being intended for use, and authorized by law, it has the right of
use, is equally obvious; there is, therefore, little need of a law of
legal tender to give it that right. Accordingly, however affirmative
such laws may be in form, their intention is not so much to bestow as to
withhold.

That the currencies of the world have great defects is so well known
that the statement of the fact would be superfluous, except as
introductory to an attempt to ascertain the nature of those defects, and
to propose an adequate remedy,--an attempt suggested by the rapidity
with which the people, profiting by their present tuition, are learning
wisdom by the things which they suffer in the defence and enforcement of
right.

Of a specie-currency the defect is want of constancy. This defect,
derived from its material element, has a particular and a general
aspect. The particular is the reduction of the quantity of metal in
coins. The Roman money-unit--the _as_--consisted originally of a pound
of bronze; that of England--the pound sterling--and that of France--the
livre--consisted each of a pound of silver. The first Punic war caused
the pound of bronze to be reduced to two ounces; the second caused its
further reduction to half an ounce; and what now is the weight of the
pound sterling? where now is the livre? and what of coins generally?
Like these individuals, types of the class, they depreciate. The general
aspect is, the occasional reduction of the quantity of coin in
circulation. The merchant, believing it to be more immediately
profitable, exports the coin,--that is, finding the currency to consist
of an article of merchandise that suits his immediate purpose, he treats
it accordingly,--though by so doing he causes a rise of prices where he
buys and a fall where he sells, and to that extent nullifies his own
business-intentions, and deranges those of others. If this derangement
be sufficient, hoarding commences; and as this action multiplies itself,
the currency is soon reduced to its minimum quantity, and business of
every kind with it, until the industry of the country is reduced to a
state of atrophy, until a mere commercial derangement is converted into
an immense loss; because the rise in the value of the currency, due to
its scarcity, causes a corresponding fall in the value of all the wealth
of the country, and thus checks industry and stays production.

These defects are not pointed out for the purpose of preventing the
adoption of a specie-currency. There is no probability of such a
currency ever prevailing in this country, except in the neighborhood of
the mines, and there only for a time. Much is said about it, as is
usually the case with subjects that are little understood; but the
driblets of specie that may be seen occasionally are not a currency;
neither are those larger quantities held by banks and brokers. Indeed, a
specie-currency in the presence of bank-notes is an impossibility,
because the notes proclaim their own inferiority; consequently, the
specie is retained and the notes circulated. Yet, the operations of the
mint are continued, with the avowed object of creating a specie
currency. This practice is, however, of some use. It serves to show that
mind and matter are governed by the same general laws,--that either
being put in motion wilt continue to move in the given direction, though
the original intention may have ceased. That the original intention of
coining has ceased when the use of the precious metals is confined
almost exclusively to ornamentation and security is a plain case.

The National Government issues coin for currency, and the States create
banks, with the privilege of using the coin as security, and of issuing
in its stead a larger quantity of notes. These, diluted in value to the
extent of the difference, form, with the authority derived from State
laws, a species of currency that, because of its great convenience,
derived from its representative character, has become, notwithstanding
its defects, one of the greatest powers known to man. The defects of a
bank-note currency are, that, being based on specie, it is necessarily
inconstant, and being insufficiently based, it is necessarily insecure.

The precious metals are desired for three distinct uses,--ornamentation,
security, and currency; they have, therefore, three distinct elements of
value. By the creation of banks a portion of the currency is converted
into security, and another portion undergoes the same change by reason
of the insecurity of bank-notes. Thus, by the influence of banks, the
precious metals are deprived of most of the value they had as currency,
the specie and the notes depreciating together, and maintaining an
equilibrium of value, until the exportation of the former to countries
where its value is not thus impaired becomes profitable. Then, if the
notes continue to depreciate, as is sometimes the case, the equilibrium
is destroyed, and specie commands a premium. This causes the remainder
to be hoarded, so that it then commands an additional premium as
security, in view of the increasing insecurity of bank-notes.

A result of the inconstancy of a bank-note currency is exhibited in each
of its several states,--as a diluted, as a depreciated, and as an
irredeemable currency; but more especially in this its third state. But
as it is not intended to be redeemed, except to a very limited extent,
and as these several states are proper to it, and differ only in degree,
it will be sufficient to point out the final result or climax. This is
depreciation in relation to specie, because of the demand for that
article, first for exportation, and then for security; and, at the same
time, appreciation in relation to every other article of merchandise,
because of the reduction of its own quantity, necessary to the
restoration of the lost equilibrium,--necessary to the reestablishment
of its essential element, credit. Thus it appears that the results of a
bank-note currency are similar to those of a specie-currency, but as
much more disastrous as its expansions and contractions are greater and
more sudden.

To avoid these disasters, it is proposed to issue a national currency
that is constant, and that is therefore a standard measure of value,--an
instrumentality that commerce has never yet been furnished with, though
it is the only one capable of affording to the industry of the country
proper, that is, invariable, encouragement. Not being empirical, it will
make no pretence of furnishing the precious metals at less than the
market-rate, either for exportation or hoarding; but it will have the
effect of reducing them to their true position, that of merchandise, so
that they may be exchanged for the products of other countries with
profit. For the same reason it will not be redeemable. To redeem a
currency is to replace it by another. What other? Specie? That is out of
the question. However desirable specie may be as wealth, as a currency,
except for change, it is a nuisance. Accordingly, merchants prefer a
representative currency, even though its representative character be
somewhat problematical. And government failing to supply a better, this
becomes the currency of the country by a species of necessity. In short,
because of its inconveniences and risks, specie is not used as a
currency, and will not be, because, in addition to these obstacles, the
representative currency in use, being without proper regulation, has
increased to such an extent that there is not sufficient coin to replace
it,--a fact that practically settles in the negative the question of the
sufficiency of the precious metals for currency, in addition to their
other use, in a country where civilization has established credit as a
means of trade. Nevertheless, a specie-currency is advocated even by
those who carefully avoid handling it, and who would be the last to
consent to such a reduction of the currency as its exclusive use would
require,--a confusion of mind due to the fact that the difference
between value and wealth is not always distinctly recognized. Moreover,
it is not the function of a currency to be replaced, but to be a means
of payment. This the proposed currency will be by right of use,--a right
inherent in a national currency, and respected as long as the government
respects itself, that is, as long as the people govern wisely.

A dollar, value-currency, will always buy a dollar's worth of gold, but
it may not always buy the quantity of gold contained in the gold dollar.
How much it will buy depends on the quantitative relation of the
currency to the population,--a relation which, though entirely optional,
should never be changed, because, with whatever change, provided the
proper relation of the parts to the whole be preserved, with little
there will be no lack, and with much, there will be nothing over,--and
because any change of that relation is injurious to commerce, inasmuch
as it produces a corresponding change in the value of credits. And
assuming a change to have been made, a return to the former rate,
instead of being a mitigation, will be a repetition of the injury,
except in regard to credits so extended that they embrace both changes.
If, however, a reduction be insisted on, a suitable mode may be
proposed. Twenty dollars per head gives six hundred millions. Assuming
this quantity to be superabundant, if it be adhered to until the
population reaches forty millions, the rate will be fifteen dollars per
head, which may be assumed to be abundant. If it be adhered to until the
population reaches sixty millions, which it will probably do in one
generation, the rate will be ten dollars per head, which may be assumed
to be convenient; and any attained rate may be continued, or made
constant, by increasing the currency proportionately with the increase
of the population. This mode of reduction, however, is possible with a
national value-currency only. A specie-currency is incapable of
regulation. The same may be said of any currency based on specie.
Indeed, a credit-currency will necessarily collapse under a
superabundant issue, unless its promises be ignored, or unless it be
sustained at the expense of the nation,--an expense which the nation
itself cannot sustain permanently.

The rate of the currency governs the value of wealth. It is important,
therefore, that government have time to pay its debts before any great
decrease of currency takes place; otherwise, that decrease will be
equivalent to an increase of taxes, without producing a corresponding
decrease of the public debt. For the portion payable in gold it will be
better economy to pay the premium than to reduce the currency
sufficiently to avoid it; because such a reduction will work a
corresponding reduction of the value of all the wealth of the country, a
sum much greater than the debt. It is scarcely necessary to suggest that
the more currency the less taxes, and the greater the ability to pay
them; or that, when the war is over, government will cease to spend
several hundred millions per annum, and the industry this money supports
will require time to rearrange and adapt itself to pacific demands; or
that, if the currency be suddenly and largely reduced at such a time,
an accumulation of distress will follow, such as is rarely seen. With
the proposed currency, however, and the proposed mode of reduction, if a
reduction be agreed on, the change from the condition of war to that of
peace may take place without producing the prostration of business so
justly anticipated, because so fully warranted by experience of a
credit-currency, and so earnestly to be deprecated, because so evidently
and so easily avoidable by the adoption of a national currency that is
capable of regulation, and that, being properly regulated, cannot fail.

Though this currency, like that of bank-notes, is wholly nominal, the
words of which it consists are those of a nation, and represent power.
Accordingly, they give to the currency power to perform its allotted
function; but they give it no other power. Has any other currency any
other power? A specie-currency may be converted into ear-rings, but it
is no longer a currency; it may be buried in iron pots, or locked in
iron safes, but it is not then a currency; it may be exported to foreign
lands, but it is not there a currency until reauthorized. Currencies,
properly speaking, are ideas clothed in words,--the words of a nation,
otherwise called laws. The merchandise attached to a specie-currency is
an evidence of former barbarism,--a remain of the primitive practice of
barter,--an incongruous element, tending to impede rather than to assist
circulation, to destroy rather than to create a currency.

But is a value-currency possible? It is, to a people enjoying universal
equality before the law, and knowing that every individual has a direct
and immediate interest in it,--knowing that it is a part of the
business-policy of each. And it is only such a people that will dare to
inaugurate, and persevere to sustain it. Nevertheless, as it cannot but
appear problematical to minds that have not given to the subject the
most earnest attention, its adoption will doubtless be most strenuously
opposed, by habits of thought, by modes of action, and by interests, as
ancient, as universal, and apparently as fixed as the race itself. Yet,
as M. Arago justly remarks in one of his biographies addressed to the
French Academy,--"The moral transformations of society are subject to
the laws of continuity; they rise and grow, like the productions of the
earth, by imperceptible gradations. Each century develops, discusses,
and adapts to itself, in some degree, truths--or, if you prefer it,
principles--of which the conception belonged to the preceding century;
this work of the mind usually goes on without being perceived by the
vulgar; but when the day of application arrives, when principles claim
their part in practice, when they aim at penetrating into political
life, the ancient interests, if they have only this same antiquity to
invoke in their favor, become excited, resist, and struggle, and society
is shaken to its foundations. The tableau will be complete, Gentlemen,
when I add, that, in these obstinate conflicts, it is never the
principles that succumb."




IN MEMORY OF

J. W.--R. W.


    No mystic charm, no mortal art
      Can bid our loved companions stay;
    The bands that clasp them to our heart
    Snap in death's frost and fall apart;
      Like shadows fading with the day,
             They pass away.

    The young are stricken in their pride,
      The old, long tottering, faint and fall;
    Master and scholar, side by side,
    Through the dark portals silent glide,
      That open in life's mouldering wall
             And close on all.

    Our friend's, our teacher's task was done,
      When mercy called him from on high;
    A little cloud had dimmed the sun,
    The saddening hours had just begun,
      And darker days were drawing nigh:
             'Twas time to die.

    A whiter soul, a fairer mind,
      A life with purer course and aim,
    A gentler eye, a voice more kind,
    We may not look on earth to find.
      The love that lingers o'er his name
             Is more than fame.

    These blood-red summers ripen fast;
      The sons are older than the sires;
    Ere yet the tree to earth is cast,
    The sapling falls before the blast;
      Life's ashes keep their covered fires,--
             Its flame expires.

    Struck by the noiseless, viewless foe,
      Whose deadlier breath than shot or shell
    Has laid the best and bravest low,
    His boy, all bright in morning's glow,
      That high-souled youth he loved so well,
             Untimely fell.

    Yet still he wore his placid smile,
      And, trustful in the cheering creed
    That strives all sorrow to beguile,
    Walked calmly on his way awhile:
      Ah, breast that leans on breaking reed
             Must ever bleed!

    So they both left us, sire and son,
      With opening leaf, with laden bough:
    The youth whose race was just begun,
    The wearied man whose course was run,
      Its record written on his brow,
              Are brothers now.

    Brothers!--the music of the sound
      Breathes softly through my closing strain;
    The floor we tread is holy ground,
    Those gentle spirits hovering round,
      While our fair circle joins again
              Its broken chain.

    MAY 25th, 1864.




MEYERBEER.


"Thou knowest not the day nor the hour." Scarcely two years ago the
great composer, whose recent death involves so irreparable a loss to the
world of musical art, was accosted, while in a Paris coffee-house, by a
friend recently arrived from Berlin.

"What do they say of me there?" asked Meyerbeer, after the first
salutations.

"They say, with regret, that you are just now as reticent as Rossini."

"Indeed!"

"Yet, after all, they add that you are busier than Rossini, for he is
doing nothing, and you, at least, have an opera in your portfolio."

"Ah! I see you are hinting about the 'Africaine'."

"Yes, I refer to the 'Africaine'."

"Bah! bah! The Parisians are in a great hurry about it. I am not dead
yet, and some fine day I will astonish them in a way they will
remember."

Providence decreed that this harmless boast, this careless prediction,
should come to nought. While he was yet working on the "Africaine", the
hand of death interposed, and, at the cold touch, the pen was laid
aside, the music-paper dropped unheeded on the floor, the piano was
silent, and the composer left forever the scene of his labors and his
triumphs. Few men might, at the last hour, be more justified in
pleading, with earnest anxiety,--"Not now!--not now!"

Biographers already differ about the date of Meyerbeer's birth, some
asserting that it took place in 1791, while the majority agree that the
day was September 5, 1794. Born of a rich family of Jewish bankers, he
was, at an early age, stimulated to honorable exertion by the success in
other pursuits of his brother William, the astronomer, and Michael, the
poet,--successes which, however, at this day, are chiefly remembered
from their association with the name made really famous by the composer.
His parents encouraged the talent of the youth, who, at as early an age
as Mozart himself, manifested plainly the possession of genius; and when
only five years old, the boy was placed under the instruction of Lanska,
a local celebrity of Berlin. Two years later, little Jacob was a fair
performer on the piano-forte, or such an instrument as at that time
served for the Erard, the Chickering, the Steinway of the present day.
He played, as a prodigy, at the most fashionable amateur-concerts given
at the Prussian capital; and a faded old copy of a Leipsic paper, which
bears the date of 1803, yet survives the destruction awarded to all old
newspapers, simply because it mentions the youthful prodigy--then nine
years old--as one of the best pianists of his native city.

One of those charming old musical enthusiasts who nowadays are met with
only in Germany--and but seldom there--about this time visited Berlin.
He heard little Jacob play, and at once predicted that the boy would
"one day become one of the glories of Europe," To take lessons in the
theory of music was the advice of this old enthusiast, the Abbe Vogler.

So the lad was transferred from the tuition of Lanska to that of Bernard
Anselm Weber, a former pupil of old Vogler, and at that time director of
the orchestra at the Berlin opera; and from this master the boy learned
the art of instrumentation and harmony, to a certain degree at least.
Weber was very fond of his pupil, and sent one of his fugues to Vogler,
to show the old man that he was not the only one able to turn out
accomplished scholars. Two months passed without any answer, and Weber
attributed the silence to jealousy, until, one day, a large roll arrived
at his house. It contained a complete "Treatise on the Fugue," written
entirely by the hand of the old master, and containing also a critical
analysis of little Jacob's work, exposing its errors, adding example to
precept, by contrasting with it a fugue written by the Abbe on the same
theme, and also subjecting the two compositions to a severe and logical
criticism, which only proved the superiority of the masterly hand over
the inexperienced.

Little Jacob was less mortified by this incident than was his poor
teacher, Weber. He took the manuscript, and, after a faithful study of
its contents, wrote another eight-part fugue, which he sent himself to
Vogler. The result was precisely as he desired: he became a pupil of the
old musician.

Among the central towns of Germany, few are more pleasing, and, perhaps,
none at all more utterly neglected, than Darmstadt. The capital of a
duchy, it contains a harmless, quiet little court, to which are attached
a court-church and a court-theatre, alternately attracting the attention
of the courtiers. The palace is a quaint old affair, on one side as
precise and finished as a modern Italian villa, but taking its revenge
by indulging on the opposite side in a series of wild irregularities as
incomprehensible as they are picturesque,--old towers, romantic
gateways, broken battlements, running ivies, and gay, green foliage,
uniting, in charming confusion, to form the most pleasing picture in the
dear, lazy old town.

A year or two ago, the quiet, neglected little Darmstadt came
temporarily to the surface, and was seen of men. The Princess Alice of
England married the heir to the Duchy, and the event aroused (in England
especially) a natural curiosity as to the young lady's future home,--a
curiosity which has since quite died away. Darmstadt, about twenty years
ago, was also somewhat talked of in a distant Northern land; for from
the dull old Ducal palace went forth a pretty, delicate-looking girl,
who is now the wife of Alexander II, and the Empress of all the Russias.

In the Darmstadt picture-gallery is an old painting of the city as it
was just one century ago,--in 1764. It was a very little and a very
shabby city then. People dressed in the most ridiculous of costumes, and
the picture shows His Serene Highness, arrayed in scarlet and yellow,
getting out of a very clumsy, gilded carriage, amid the adulation of
bowing and wigged courtiers. When Meyerbeer was there, however,
Darmstadt was much as it is to-day,--a city so quiet that you might
almost pitch your tent in the middle of the principal street, and sleep
undisturbed for a week at least.

The Abbe Vogler was organist of the cathedral, an ugly, clumsy old
building, darkened by wide wooden galleries. Meyerbeer was a Jew, but
his parents were liberal enough to send him to the fireside of a
Christian, and the boy became an inmate of Vogler's house. For two
years he studied faithfully, and by that time was initiated, as he had
never been before, into the mysteries of counterpoint. For several years
after this he remained with Vogler, studying, working, composing, and
enjoying.

Indeed, the biographer who shall give us a permanent "Life of Meyerbeer"
must recur to the composer's sojourn in Darmstadt as the most romantic
phase of his existence,--when, away from the pleasures and temptations
of a great capital, free from the demands of society, with nothing to
distract his mind from Art, he consecrated his young life to her
service. His few associates of his own age were devoted to the same
cause, and all were certainly inspired by a mutual emulation. But only
one of the little group, besides the subject of this sketch, has left a
name to be remembered,--and that is Carl Maria von Weber. The other two
may have had as noble aspirations, as untiring energy, as passionate
ambitions; but Fate had decreed that Godefroy von Weber and Gaensbacher
should never win the world's applause. Carl Maria and Meyerbeer were the
"cronies" of the little school. They were constantly together; they
built their air-castles with a view to future joint occupancy; they made
their boyish vows of eternal friendship. Among the papers of Weber was
found, after his death, one bearing the title, "Cantata, written by
Weber for the Birthday of Vogler, and set to Music by Meyerbeer." The
words of Weber, it is said, are better than the music of his friend.

All these boys loved their old master, the Abbe, and knew no greater
pleasure than to enjoy his personal instructions. The duties of each day
were regular, simple, and gladly performed. The Abbe, in his capacity of
priest, began by celebrating a mass, at which Carl Maria von Weber
assisted, as little boys do in these times at every mass throughout the
land. Then, as a _maestro_, the Abbe apportioned to each of his pupils
the task for the day,--the _Kyrie_, the _Sanctus_, or the _Gloria in
Excelsis_. Vogler himself joined in the task, and the completed
compositions were sent to the various church-choirs in the Duchy for
performance. In the twilight hours, there were strolls about the quiet
streets of Darmstadt, in the Ducal gardens, or among the tombstones of
an old churchyard in the suburbs of the city. Outside the town there was
really little to attract the pleasure-seeker, for Darmstadt lies in a
flat, cultivated plain, and its surroundings are tame and monotonous. On
Sundays they all went to the cathedral, where there were two organs. The
Abbe played one, and as he finished some masterly voluntary or some
scientific fugue, his pupils would in turn respond on the other
instrument, at times playing fanciful variations, on some theme given
out by their teacher, and again wandering in rich extemporaneous
harmonies over the old yellow keys. Who knows but that, in this way, the
quiet, phlegmatic congregation of the Darmstadt cathedral may have
heard, unheedingly, from the hand of Weber, sweet strains which
afterwards were elaborated in "Oberon" and "Der Freischuetz"? or have
listened, with dreamy pleasure, to snatches of melody destined in future
years to be woven by Meyerbeer into the score of "Robert" or the
"Huguenots"?

Thus the quiet music life at Darmstadt passed on, each of the four boys
living but for their art. Meyerbeer was the foremost in success; for,
when but seventeen years old, he wrote a religious _cantata_, called
"God and Nature," which, performed before the Duke, secured to him the
title of Composer to the Court. In 1811 a still greater excitement
disturbed the serenity of Meyerbeer's period of study. Vogler closed his
school, and started with his scholars on a tour through the principal
cities of Germany. Each of the young composers carried with him a
portfolio of original compositions, though they were generous enough to
consider a manuscript opera by Meyerbeer, called "The Vow of Jephthah,"
as the ablest work, and at Munich aided heartily in preparing it for
the stage. In this critical Bavarian capital Meyerbeer made his first
appeal to public favor as an operatic composer,--and failed. He was not
hissed or ridiculed, but "The Vow of Jephthah" fell coldly on the
audience, and was shortly withdrawn.

Doubting whether he was destined to succeed as a composer, Meyerbeer
went to Vienna, a city not unfrequently called by musicians Pianopolis,
and there he heard Hummel play the piano. He had already taken a few
lessons of Clementi, but no sooner did he listen to the former master
than he recognized his own inefficiency, and saw work before him. He
determined to unite in himself, as a pianist, the brilliancy of
execution of Clementi, and the charm, the grace, and purity of Hummel's
style. He succeeded, and made his _debut_ at a concert at Vienna with
the most flattering applause. At this day the amateur would give much to
hear exactly how such men as Meyerbeer, and Hummel, and Clementi played,
and to compare them with Thalberg, Gottschalk, and Satter. It is
impossible to say in what respects Meyerbeer may have fallen behind or
surpassed these accomplished executants; but certain it is, that, in the
beginning of the present century, and while scarce out of his teens, the
favorite pupil of the Abbe Vogler was the favorite pianist of the Vienna
public.

Yet, after all his triumphs in the concert-room, he yearned for the
greater triumphs of the stage, and leaving the piano to his renowned
successors, Chopin and Liszt, he turned again to composing. He wrote an
opera called "The Two Caliphs," which, like his previous effort, was
replete with strange harmonies, very sparing in melody, and met with the
same (lack of) success. The celebrated Metternich--an authority in Art
as well as in diplomacy--was present at the production of "The Two
Caliphs," but only once ventured to applaud. The old master, Vogler, and
the dearer friend, Von Weber, still encouraged the young composer with
their approbation, and only blamed a stupid audience that would not
discern the beauties appreciable by their sharper ears.

Meyerbeer had good sense, and with a modesty perhaps more unusual in a
musician than in any one else, he was disposed rather to blame himself
than the public. A prominent amateur composer of Vienna--Salieri by
name--advised him to go to Italy; and to Venice, as the nearest point,
he hastened without delay.

In these days of universal travel, when every tourist can talk glibly of
the different theatres and composers of the Old World, it seems almost
incredible that a young man of wealth and taste like Meyerbeer should
not have visited Italy till almost forced to do so. Yet such was the
case. Meyerbeer was a man of one idea, and that idea was music. No
journey which had any other object possessed attractions for him. To the
influences of history, to the grandeur of that land which should not be
named without an almost holy veneration, he was quite indifferent. It
was not the Caesars that drew him to Italy, nor the Popes, nor the
Raphaels, nor the Michel Angelos,--it was Rossini and the modern opera.

At that time the composer of "Semiramide" was at the height of his
popularity, and Meyerbeer heard "Tancredi," and for the first time felt
the delicious fascination of Italian melody. He determined to transplant
it into the rugged soil of his own masculine musical science; and three
years after the Rossinian revelation at Venice, his first Italian opera,
"Romilda e Costanza," was produced at that dismal old metropolis of
necromancy, Padua, Signora Pisaroni taking the principal part. It
pleased, as did his next work, "Semiramide Riconosciuta," produced at
Turin, though neither was so successful as his "Emma di Risburgo," first
heard at Venice, and for some time a rival in popularity to "Tancredi."

At this period Meyerbeer adopted the name of Giacomo,--the Italian
translation of Jacob,--which he ever after retained. His true name was
Meyer Liebmann Beer, but he suppressed the Liebmann, because that word
in German, when joined with Beer, could by weak punsters be translated
into "a philanthropic bear"; so he Italianized his pre-nomen, dropped
his middle name, and joined the two other words in one,--the result of
all these liberties in nomenclature being "Giacomo Meyerbeer."

Thus, doubly armed with an Italian name and an Italian reputation, he
returned to Germany, but was coldly welcomed. Even Weber charged him
with being a renegade to the cause of German Art, and, while "Emma di
Risburgo" was played at one of the Berlin theatres, had "The Two
Caliphs" revived at another. Meyerbeer thus could have heard his two
styles of composition exemplified in the same night. Weber, indeed,
always looked upon Meyerbeer's Italian operas as a sad falling away from
grace, and in a letter written to his brother, Godefroy,--the fourth of
the little group of Darmstadt students,--says,--

"Meyerbeer has promised on his return to Berlin to write a German opera.
God be praised for it! I appealed strongly to his conscience in the
matter."

Returning to Italy, Meyerbeer produced "Margherita d' Angiu" at La
Scala, Milan, following it with "L'Esule di Granata"; and then in 1824
Venice saw and heard the "Crociato." This last opera made the tour of
the world, carried the name of the composer to every place where musical
art was cultivated, and won for Meyerbeer, from the distant Emperor of
Brazil, the decoration of the Cross of the South.

In Paris alone--Paris, which afterwards made such an idol of the
composer--did the "Crociato" fail to meet with immediate success. In
nonsense and folly it may be truly said of the Parisians that "a little
child shall lead them"; and so it happened on this occasion. In the
admirable quartette of the second act a child is introduced, as in
"Norma," to awaken the sympathies of an untractable tenor papa. This
juvenile, by no means a young Apollo, took not the slightest interest in
the music, and was so indifferent to the publicity of the situation, so
utterly _blase_, (and sleepy,) as to yawn during the most affecting
passages. At the first yawn, the audience smiled; the _prima donna_,
proceeding with her part, exclaimed in tragic Italian, "Restrain thy
tears!"--and the child gaped again for the second time, while the
audience grinned. "Heaven will comfort thee!" shrieked the
singer,--whereat the child gave such a prodigious yawn that the house
burst into laughter, and the vocalist could not finish the piece.

In 1827 Meyerbeer married, and retired from public life for a while. Two
of the children born to him died, their loss casting so deep a shade on
his soul that for nearly two years he composed only religious music to
words selected from the Book of Psalms, or written by Klopstock. He also
wrote a collection of melodies, among them an elegy entitled "At the
Tomb of Beethoven." But erelong the glorious old instinct for operatic
composition returned. On the seventeenth of September, 1829, M. Lubbert,
then director of the opera, received a letter couched in these terms:--

     "_17 Septembre, 1829_.

     "J'ai l'honneur de vous prevenir, Monsieur, que par decision
     de ce jour j'ai accorde a M. Meyerbeer, compositeur, ses
     entrees a l'Academie Royale de Musique....

     "L'Aide-de-Camp du Roi,

     "Directeur-General des Beaux-Arts,

     "VICOMTE DE LAROCHEFOUCAULD."

And two years later, on the twenty-first of September, 1831, Dr. Veron,
the successor of Lubbert, opened his doors for the first performance of
"Robert le Diable." This wonderful and popular opera was written in
French, to a _libretto_ sent to Berlin by Scribe, and was at first
intended for the Opera Comique, but its three acts were subsequently
increased to five, and its destination changed to the Grand Opera.
Meyerbeer himself had to bear much of the expense of preparing the
stage-appointments, though not to such an extent as on the production of
his "Romilda" in Italy, when he bought the _libretto_, gave the music
gratis, paid the singers, and provided the costumes.

Dr. Veron, in his Memoirs, gives an amusing account of the accidents
which attended the first production of "Robert." In the third act, a
chandelier fell, and the _prima donna_ Dorus had a narrow escape from
being hit by the falling glass; after the chorus of demons, a cloud,
rising from the cave to hide the stage, reached a certain elevation, and
then, giving way, tumbled on the boards, nearly striking Taglioni the
dancer, who, as _Elena_, was extended on her tomb, ready for the next
scene; and in the last act, Nourrit, the _Robert_ of the evening, in the
excitement of the moment, leaped down the trap-door by which Levasseur
(the _Bertram_) had just disappeared. This last event received different
interpretations. On the stage there was alarm and weeping, because it
was then thought Nourrit in his leap had been killed or maimed; by the
audience it was supposed that the author intended _Robert_ should share
with _Bertram_ the infernal regions; while _under_ the stage Levasseur
greeted the tenor with mingled surprise and disgust:--"_Que diable
faites vous ici? Est ce qu'on a change le denouement?_" Luckily, Nourrit
was unhurt, the curtain was raised again, the singers made their
conventional acknowledgments, and the names of the authors were
announced amid the wildest enthusiasm.

After that night Meyerbeer had to pay no more money to get his operas on
the stage. The tables were so completely turned that he thenceforth
could command almost any price he chose to ask. To follow his career
more minutely, after this period of his emergence into the bright light
of fame, would be but to recount a story with which almost every one is
familiar.

The "Huguenots" was the next opera, and it was produced only after
infinite delays; indeed, just before the rehearsal, Madame Meyerbeer
fell ill, and her husband decided to convey her to Italy. He took the
music from the orchestra desks, forfeited a fine of thirty thousand
francs, and a few hours later he and his "Huguenots" were on the way to
Nice. When finally produced at Paris, this opera was as well received as
the "Robert." It appears, that, after the first general rehearsal,
Nourrit, the tenor, found fault with the sublime music of the fourth
act. Meyerbeer returned home in a very unpleasant frame of mind, and
told his troubles to the friend with whom he lodged. "If I only had,"
said he, "a few stanzas to arrange as an _andante_ and _duo_, all would
be right. But I cannot ask Scribe to add more verses." The friend
immediately called a literary acquaintance, Emile Deschamps, who was
playing cards in a neighboring _cafe_, explained to him the situation,
and in a few minutes the verses were written. It was about midnight, and
the composer, seating himself at the piano with the words before him, in
a fever of inspiration threw out the splendid _duo_ between _Raoul_ and
_Valentine_ which closes the act, and which always equally enchants
performers and audience; and when this music was performed at the next
rehearsal, the orchestra, players, and vocalists carried the composer in
triumph on the stage to receive their spontaneous plaudits and
congratulations, while Nourrit embraced him with tears of delight.

Eight years later came another triumph of elaborate Art in "Le
Prophete," a work which is generally underrated by the leading French
critics, though it contains many of the very noblest inspirations of the
genius of Meyerbeer. To this opera followed "L'Etoile du Nord," and "Le
Pardon de Ploermel," while to these will soon follow "L'Africaine," so
long promised, and in behalf of which the composer was visiting Paris at
the time of his death. The score of the opera has been completed since
1860.

On Friday, the twenty-second of April last, Meyerbeer dined alone at his
residence, his meal being, as usual, very frugal. On Saturday, the
twenty-third of April, he felt unwell, but a physician was not sent for
till the next week, and in the mean time Meyerbeer was busy
superintending the copyists engaged in his house on the score of
"L'Africaine," for which he had, instead of his customary orchestral
introduction, just written a long overture. On the following Sunday, the
first of May, his disorder, which was internal, grew worse, and his
weakness increased so that he became almost irritable about it,--he was
so anxious to continue at the work of the orchestration of his new
opera, and so annoyed by the illness which prevented him. His family
were sent for by telegraph, but were mostly too late to hold converse
with him; for on Sunday night, before they arrived, he turned in his bed
and bade them farewell with a faint smile, as he said, "I now bid you
good-night till to-morrow morning." These were his last words; for when
the morning was come, and daylight peered into the windows of the tall
house at Paris, he was shadowed by the mystery of that night which
awaits a resurrection-morning.

Among his papers in his travelling-portfolio was found a packet marked,
"To be opened after death," containing directions, written in German, of
which the following is a literal translation:--

       *       *       *       *       *

"I desire the following details to be observed after my decease.

"I wish to be left lying on my bed, with my face exposed to view, just
as I was previously to my death, for four days, and on the fifth day to
have incisions made in the brachial artery and in the foot. After this,
my body is to be conveyed to Berlin, where I wish to be interred in the
tomb of my dearly beloved mother. Should there be no room, I beg that I
may be laid by the side of my two dear children, who died at a very
early age.

"Should I happen to die far from those related to me, the same measures
are to be pursued, and two attendants are to watch my body day and night
to see whether I do not give any signs of life.

"If, owing to any particular circumstances, it is necessary to take me
to a dead-house, I desire, that, according to custom, little bells shall
be fastened to my hands and feet, in order to keep the attendants on the
alert.

"Having always feared being buried alive, my object in giving the above
directions is to prevent the possibility of any return of life.

"The will of God be done, and His name sanctified and blessed in heaven
and on earth! Amen!"

       *       *       *       *       *

All these directions were complied with; while the funeral
arrangements--in Paris at least--were very theatrical and "Frenchy,"
though at Berlin they were conducted with greater dignity. The line of
procession, led by a band playing extracts from Meyerbeer's music,
passed the Opera Comique and the Grand Opera, both of which were dressed
in black. Auber was among the pall-bearers, and Gounod among the
mourners. Behind the coffin were carried on a cushion the various
decorations with which sovereigns and societies had decked the composer.
At the Northern Railway station, (also draped in mourning,) orations
were delivered, _and applauded_ by the listeners, and sometimes
interrupted by the impatient steam-whistles of departing trains. An
incident of the funeral was the decoration of the _catafalque_ with a
silver cross: Meyerbeer was a Jew, and the inconsistency was not noticed
till there was barely time to tear away the Christian emblem before the
body of the Israelite composer was laid in its place. That same night,
at the Grand Opera, the "Huguenots" was performed, and never did Sax,
Gueymard, Faure, and Beisal sing or act with greater effect. After the
fourth act the curtain was raised; and while the orchestra played the
Coronation March from the "Prophete," the bust of the composer was
crowned with laurel by the performers.

The family, in accordance with the curious European custom, sent around
to their friends a circular worded as follows:--

     "Sir,--Madame Meyerbeer (widow); Mlles. Cecile and Cornelie
     Meyerbeer; the Baron and Baroness De Korf, and Son; M. and
     Madame Georges Beer; M. and Madame Jules Beer and Children;
     M. and Madame Alexandre Oppenheim; M. and Madame S. de
     Haber, Madlle. Laure de Haber; and Madlle. Anna Eberty, have
     the honor to announce to you the sad loss they have just
     suffered by the death of M. Giacomo Meyerbeer, their
     husband, father, father-in-law, grandfather, uncle, and
     great-uncle, who died at Paris on the 2nd May, 1864, aged
     seventy-two."

Meyerbeer was, up to the last, full of plans for the future, and while
getting "L'Africaine" ready was looking for the _libretto_ of a comic
opera to compose "for amusement," as a repose between grander works. It
is said that he has left another completed opera, on the Biblical story
of Judith and Holofernes; and he also had a vague idea of writing a
grand historical opera on an English subject, the idea having been
suggested by a visit to the Princess Theatre, London, when Charles Kean
was playing, with unusual scenic accessories, Shakspeare's "Henry VIII."
The proposed opera was to have been equally as grand a work as the
"Huguenots," and the peculiarities of old English music--the style of
melody of Locke, Purcell, and Arne--were to have been imitated with that
skill of which Meyerbeer was so eminently a master. He never would write
an oratorio, because he had no hope of excelling Mendelssohn in that
branch of musical art. His last composition was an aria written to
Italian words for a Spanish lady-friend, the Senorita Zapater; and he
was about to arrange the accompaniment for the orchestra when his last
illness came on.

Personally, Giacomo Meyerbeer had many characteristics which were not
inviting. He was fond of money, yet willing to lavish it whenever Art
demanded the sacrifice. He took snuff, and wore green spectacles, was
careless, often shabby in his dress, and would stroll through the
streets of Paris wearing a wretched hat, inwardly composing music as he
walked along; on grand occasions, however, he would go to the opposite
extreme in matters of toilet, and appear radiant with the numerous
decorations presented to him by the different sovereigns of Europe. He
knew the power of the press, and was not too delicate to invite the
leading critics to elaborate dinners at the Trois Freres the night
before a first performance.

It is not intended here to enter into a critical or scientific analysis
of Meyerbeer as a composer. As far as the present development of Art
would indicate, his name seems to us destined to go down to posterity
encircled by a fadeless halo of glory; and at the same time we must
remember that there have been other composers who, though now forgotten,
yet in their time and at their death have similarly impressed their
contemporaries. But certain it is, that, in our day and generation, and
at least during the life of every one now existing, the fame of
Meyerbeer will be brilliant indeed, and the music of the "Robert," the
"Huguenots," and the "Prophete" will challenge the admiration and love
of all susceptible to the influence of the grandest and noblest strains
that musical science has yet evoked.




THE MAY CAMPAIGN IN VIRGINIA.


There are few months in the calendar of centuries that will have a more
conspicuous place in history than the month of May, 1864. It will be
remembered on account of the momentous events which have taken place
during the present military operations. It inaugurates one of the
greatest campaigns of history. We who are in it are amazed, not by its
magnitude merely, for there have been larger armies, heavier trains of
artillery, greater preparations, in European warfare,--but we are
overwhelmed by a succession of events unparalleled for rapidity. We
cannot fully comprehend the amount of endurance, the persistency, the
hard marching, the harder fighting, the unwearied, cheerful energy and
effort which have carried the Army of the Potomac from the Rappahannock
to the Chickahominy in thirty days, against the stubborn opposition of
an army of almost equal numbers. There has not been a day of rest,
scarcely an hour of quiet. Morning, noon, and midnight, the booming of
cannon and the rattling of musketry have echoed unceasingly through the
Wilderness, around the hillocks of Spottsylvania, along the banks of the
North Anna, and among the groves of Bethesda Church and Coal Harbor.

A brief _resume_ of the campaign, thus far developed, is all that can be
attempted in the space assigned me. I must pass by the efforts of
individuals, as heroic and soul-stirring as those of the old Cavaliers
renowned in story and song, where all the energies of life are centred
in one moment,--the spirited advance of regiments, the onset of
brigades; and the resistless charges of divisions. I can speak only of
the movements of corps, without dwelling upon those scenes which stir
the blood and fire the soul,--the hardihood, the endurance, the cool,
collected, reserved force, abiding the time, the calm facing of death,
the swift advance, the rush, the plunge into the thickest of the fight,
where hundreds of cannon, where fifty thousand muskets, fill the air
with iron hail and leaden rain!


THE GENERAL PLAN.

The army wintered between the Rappahannock and the Rapidan. There had
been a reduction and reconstruction of its corps,--an incorporation of
the First and Third with the Fifth and Sixth, with reinforcements added
to the Second. The Second was commanded by Major-General Hancock, the
Fifth by Major-General Warren, the Sixth by Major-General Sedgwick. No
definite statement of the number of men composing the army can be given,
for the campaign is not yet ended; and no aid or comfort, no information
of value to the enemy, can be tendered through the columns of the loyal
"Atlantic."

These three corps, with three divisions of cavalry commanded by General
Sheridan, composed the Army of the Potomac, commanded by Major-General
Meade. The Ninth Corps, commanded by Major-General Burnside, was added
when the army took up its line of march.

There was concentration everywhere. General Gillmore, with what troops
could be spared from the department of the South, joined his forces to
those already on the Peninsula and at Suffolk; Sigel had several
thousand in the Shenandoah; Crook and Averell had a small army in
Western Virginia; while at Chattanooga, under Sherman and Thomas, was
gathered a large army of Western troops.

The _dramatis personae_ were known to the public, but the part assigned
to each was kept profoundly secret. There was discussion and speculation
whether Burnside, from his encampment at Annapolis, would suddenly take
transports and go to Wilmington, or up the Rappahannock, or the James,
or the York, uniting his forces with Butler's. Would Meade move
directly across the Rapidan and attack Lee in front, with every passage,
every hill and ravine enfiladed by Rebel cannon? Or would he move his
right flank along the Blue Ridge, crowding Lee to the seaboard? Would he
not make, rather, a sudden change of base to Fredericksburg? None of the
wise men, military or civil, in their speculations, indicated the line
which General Grant adopted. The public accepted the disaster at
Chancellorsville and the failure at Mine Run as conclusive evidence that
a successful advance across the Rapidan by the middle fords was
impossible, or at least improbable. So well was the secret kept, that,
aside from the corps commanders, none in or out of the army, except the
President and Secretary of War, had information of the line of march
intended.

We know now how General Burnside marched to Washington, contrary to the
expectations of the public; how his troops passed in review before the
President,--a few veterans, with Roanoke, Newbern, all the seven days
before Richmond, Antietam, Fredericksburg, Vicksburg, and Knoxville on
their tattered ensigns; how they were cheered by the crowd; how,
following them, came a division for the first time shouldering a musket
for their country,--who till a year ago never had a country,--who even
now, although Americans, are not citizens,--disfranchised, yet fighting
for the flag,--beholding now for the first time the careworn, yet
benevolent face of their benefactor, and rending the air with their
hurrahs. There was swinging of hats, waving of handkerchiefs and
banners. They marched to victory or certain death. For them there was no
surrender, after the massacres of Milliken's Bend, Plymouth, and Fort
Pillow.

We know how Butler went up to White House, and then suddenly down the
York and up the James to Bermuda Hundred. We know of the movements of
Sigel and Crook and Averell,--minor, yet important in the general plan.
We have had the victorious march of Sherman, flanking and defeating
Johnston. All these movements were parts of the well-considered plan of
operations.

The expedition of General Banks up the Red River was in process of
execution when General Grant was appointed Commander-in-Chief of all the
forces in the field. He sent a messenger recalling it; but, through some
miscarriage or misconception of orders, or from some cause yet
unexplained, the expedition kept on its way, resulting in disaster. The
withdrawal of the gunboats which had been demonstrating off Mobile, and
the departure of troops from the Mississippi, enabled General Johnston
to gather all the forces of the Southwest in front of Sherman. General
Grant designed that General Banks, with troops and flotilla, should
suddenly fall upon Mobile, front and rear. If the works were carried by
assault, then gunboats and transports could appear at Montgomery,
flanking Johnston. It would be the thrusting of a probe deep into the
tenderest and sorest parts of the Confederate body-politic. It would
sever Alabama and Mississippi from the other Rebel States. Or, if
failing in the assault, it would at least compel Johnston to send back
the troops withdrawn, thus making it easy work for Sherman.

The failure of any part in a concerted movement affects all other parts.
General Banks not appearing at Mobile has retarded Sherman. The failure
of Butler to close the Southern portal, and the defeat of Sigel, who,
instead of knocking loudly at the back-door of the Rebel capital, was
himself knocked back, have enabled Lee to concentrate all his troops
against the Army of the Potomac. Finnegan's troops from Florida,
Beauregard's from Charleston, Pickett's from North Carolina, Buckner's
from Western Virginia, and Breckenridge's from the Shenandoah, at the
close of the month, are fighting against General Grant at Coal Harbor.

These are the general features of the campaign as a whole; but, separate
and distinct from the movements of all other armies and bodies of men,
are the operations of the Army of the Potomac, which has a campaign of
its own,--forever memorable!


LEFT-FLANK MOVEMENTS.

There have been four movements by the left flank:--

From Culpepper to Wilderness.

From Wilderness to Spottsylvania.

From Spottsylvania to the North Anna.

From the North Anna to the Chickahominy.

It has been a month of marching and fighting,--fighting and
marching,--day and night,--night and day,--winning no great, decisive
victory, nor suffering defeat, yet getting nearer the while to Richmond,
and compelling the enemy to choose new positions or be cut off from his
capital.

The accompanying diagram will convey to the eye the relative movements
of the two armies,--General Grant moving on the arcs of the circles, as
represented by the dotted lines, and Lee upon the chords of the arcs, as
indicated by the continuous lines.

[ILLUSTRATION:

    C. Culpepper.
    O. Orange Court-House.
    W. Wilderness.
    S. Spottsylvania.
    N. A. North Anna.
    C. H. Coal Harbor.
    E. Richmond.]


FROM CULPEPPER TO WILDERNESS.

On Tuesday afternoon, May 3d, the cavalry broke camp on the Orange and
Alexandria railroad, and moved eastward,--General Gregg's division
toward Ely's Ford, and General Wilson's division towards Germanna Ford,
each having pontoons. At midnight the Second Corps, which had been
encamped east of Culpepper, followed General Gregg. At daylight on the
morning of the 4th of May, the Fifth and Sixth Corps and the reserve
artillery were moving towards Germanna Ford. The supply-train--sixty
miles in length, eight thousand wagons--followed the Second Corps. There
were but these two available roads.

The enemy was at Orange Court-House, watching, from his elevated lookout
on Clark's Mountain, for the first sign of change. In the light of the
early dawn he saw that the encampments at Culpepper were broken up,
while the dust-cloud hanging over the forest toward the east was the
sure indication of the movement.

General Lee put his army in instant motion to strike the advancing
columns as they crossed the Rapidan. The movement of Grant was
southeast, that of Lee northeast,--lines of advance which must produce
collision, unless Grant was far enough forward to slip by the angle.
There is reason to believe that General Grant did not intend to fight
Lee at Wilderness, but that it was his design to slip past that point
and swing round by Spottsylvania, and, if possible, get between Lee and
Richmond. He boldly cut loose his connection with Washington, and sailed
out into the unknown and untried, relying upon the ability of his
soldiers to open a new base for supplies whenever needed.

In this first day's movement he did not uncover Washington. Burnside was
still lying on the north bank of the Rappahannock. It was understood in
the army that the Ninth Corps was to be a reserve to protect the
capital. So, perhaps, Lee understood it. But at nightfall, on the 4th,
the shelter-tents are folded, and the men of the Ninth, with six days'
rations in their haversacks, are on the march along the forest-road,
lighted only by the stars, joining the main army at Germanna Ford on the
morning of the 5th.

Although the movement of the troops was well timed, and the march made
with great rapidity, the trains were delayed, and it was not possible
for General Grant to swing past the enemy advancing upon his flank.

Early in the morning of the 5th, Generals Meade and Grant, with their
staffs, after riding five miles from Germanna Ford, halted near the old
mill in the Wilderness. General Sheridan's cavalry had been pushing out
south and west. Aids came back with despatches.

"They say that Lee intends to fight us here," said General Meade, as he
read them.

"Very well," was the quiet reply of General Grant.

The two commanders retire a little from the crowd, and stand by the
road-side in earnest conversation. Grant is of medium stature, yet has a
well-developed _physique_, sandy whiskers and moustache, blue eyes,
earnest, thoughtful, and far-seeing, a cigar in his mouth, a knife in
one hand, and a stick in the other, which he is whittling to a point. He
whittles slowly towards him. His thoughts are not yet crystallized. His
words are few. Suddenly he commences upon the other end of the stick,
and whittles energetically from him. His mind is made up,--his plan
matured. He is less reticent,--talks freely. He is dressed in plain
blue; and were it not for the three stars upon his shoulder, few would
select him as the Lieutenant-General commanding all the armies of the
Union in the field.

Meade is tall, thin, a little stooping in the shoulders, quick,
comprehending the situation of affairs in an instant, energetic,--an
officer of excellent executive ability.


THE BATTLE OF THE WILDERNESS.

At the old Wilderness tavern the Stevensburg plank-road leading
southeast from Germanna Ford crosses the Orange and Fredericksburg
turnpike. Five miles beyond the tavern is Wilderness Church, at the
junction of the Stevensburg with the Orange and Fredericksburg
plank-road. Near by is the Brock road, which leads south to
Spottsylvania Court-House. West of the old tavern, four miles on the
turnpike, is Parker's store. In the early morning, General Ewell's
brigades appeared in line of battle at the store, on both sides of the
turnpike, while General A. P. Hill's corps was found to be pushing
rapidly eastward along the Orange plank-road, to gain the junction of
the roads at Old Church. Longstreet was following Hill.

The Second Corps, which had crossed at Ely's Ford, was already on the
move towards Spottsylvania. A recall was sent, also orders directing
Hancock to hold the junction of the roads. The Fifth Corps was thrown
out upon the turnpike towards Parker's store. The Sixth was moved up
from the Germanna road, west, into the woods, and placed in position to
cover all approaches to the ford. The Ninth arrived during the day, and
moved into the gap between the Fifth and Second. Divisions were moved to
the right, to the left, and to the centre, during the two days' fight,
but the positions of the corps remained unchanged.

[Illustration:

    2. Second Corps.
    5. Fifth Corps.
    6. Sixth Corps.
    9. Ninth Corps.
    T. Old Tavern.
    C. Old Church.
    P. Parker's Store.
    == Rebel Lines.]

Standing by the old tavern and looking west, you see the line of battle.
At your feet is a brook flowing from the southwest to the northeast, and
there is another smaller stream joining its waters at the crossing of
the roads. Beyond the bridge the turnpike crosses a ridge of land. On
the southern <DW72> is the house of Major Lucy, with a smooth lawn, and
meadows green with the verdure of spring. Beyond the meadows are hills
wooded with oaks, pines, and cedar-thickets. At the right hand of the
turnpike the ridge is closely set with pines and cedars. Farther out it
breaks down into a ravine. Ewell has the western <DW72>, and Warren with
the Fifth Corps the eastern, with the Sixth on his right.

It is a mixture of tall trees and small underbrush,--dense, almost
impenetrable. There are hills, knolls, dells, dark ravines. It is a
battle-ground for Indians, but one not admitting of the military
movements,--of advance by columns, or lines, as laid down in the books.

The battle commenced on Thursday afternoon and closed Saturday morning.
It was fierce, terrible, bloody, and yet indecisive. It was one unbroken
roll of musketry. There was a hostile meeting of two hundred thousand
men. There were bayonet-charges, surgings to and fro of the opposing
lines, a meeting and commingling, like waves of the ocean, sudden
upspringings from the underbrush of divisions stealthily advanced. There
was the continuous rattle, the roll deepening into long heavy swells,
the crescendo and the diminuendo of a terrible symphony, rising to
thunder-tones, to crash and uproar indescribable, then dying away to a
ripple, to silence at last!

Lee hastened from his intrenchments beyond Mine Run to strike Grant a
damaging blow,--to fall upon him while his line was thin and attenuated.
Grant was in column, moving southeast,--Lee in two columns, moving
northeast. These lines show it to the eye:--

[Illustration]

The advance of Lee has its parallel in naval warfare,--in Nelson's lines
of battle at Trafalgar. But there the comparison fails. The advance is
the same,--the result, instead of a victory, a defeat. He fell upon the
Fifth Corps, first at Parker's store, then on the right centre, then on
the left, then upon the Sixth, then upon the Second,--then upon the
whole line, renewing and repeating the assaults. Grant stood throughout
upon the line selected at the beginning of the battle. Lee began the
attack on the 5th, and renewed it at daybreak on the 6th.

Through all those long hours of conflict, there was patient endurance in
front of the enemy. There were temporary successes and reverses on both
sides. In only a single instance was there permanent advantage to the
enemy, and that he had not the power to improve. It was at the close of
the contest on the 6th. The sun had gone down, and twilight was
deepening into night. The wearied men of Rickett's division of the Sixth
Corps, in the front line of battle on the right, had thrown themselves
upon the ground. Suddenly there was a rush upon their flank. There was
musketry, blinding flashes from cannon, and explosions of shells. The
line which had stood firmly through the day gave way, not because it was
overpowered, but because it was surprised. General Seymour and a portion
of his brigade were taken prisoners. There was a partial panic, which
soon subsided. The second line remained firm, the enemy was driven back,
and the disaster repaired by swinging the Sixth Corps round to a new
position, covered by the reserve artillery. It was the only substantial
advantage gained by Lee during the battle.

There were indications in the forenoon of Saturday, the 7th, that Lee
was withdrawing his army. A reconnoissance in force made it more
apparent. Orders were issued for the removal of the wounded to
Fredericksburg. At two o'clock in the afternoon the Ninth Corps was on
the march to Spottsylvania. The first step towards Richmond had been
successfully taken. If Grant had not gained what he desired, a position
between Lee and Richmond, Lee on the other hand had utterly failed in
his attempt to crush Grant by a sudden blow upon his flank. He had not
been able, in the language of the President, even to "jostle him from
his chosen line of march."


SPOTTSYLVANIA.

At sunrise on the 8th, the Fifth Corps was at Todd's Tavern, four miles
from Spottsylvania, where Gregg had just defeated Fitz Hugh Lee, in a
hard-fought contest on Saturday. The Sixth and Second Corps arrived
during the day. The Ninth moved with the teams through Chancellorsville
farther to the east.

The natural defences of Spottsylvania are two small streams,--the Po and
the Ny, affluents of the Mattapony. The advance of the Fifth Corps was
checked, three miles west of the Court-House, by Longstreet's and
Ewell's corps, which had left Wilderness on the night of the 6th. The
Sixth came up at five o'clock and joined in the conflict, driving the
enemy from the position he had taken on the north bank of the Ny.

On Monday morning, the 9th, it was apparent that Lee, having failed on
Grant's flank, had now placed himself squarely in front, with his entire
army.

One of the great battles of the campaign was fought on Tuesday, the
corps occupying positions as in the diagram:--

[Illustration:

    A. Catharpen Road.
    B. Brock Road.
    C. Pine-Grove Road.
    D. Fredericksburg Road.
    E. Bowling-Green Road.
    F. Richmond Road.
    _L_. Longstreet.
    _E_. Ewell.
    _H_. Hill.
    2, 5, 6, 9. Corps positions, 9th May.
    ............ Position of Grant, 17th May.]

The line of battle was formed with the Second Corps on the right, the
Fifth on the right-centre, the Sixth on the left-centre, with the Ninth
nine miles distant, approaching by the Fredericksburg road. There was a
severe engagement in the afternoon, brought on by the advance of the
Second Corps, which pushed across an affluent of the Po, west of the
Court-House. On the left, the Rebels made an attack upon Wilcox's
division of the Ninth, but were repulsed.

The battle was fought in the forest,--in the marshes along the Ny,--in
ravines,--in pine-thickets, densely shaded with the dark evergreens that
shut out the rays of the noonday sun,--in open fields, where Rebel
batteries had full sweep and play with shell and grape and canister from
intrenched positions on the hills.

It began in the morning. There was an hour of calm at noon, but at one
o'clock artillery and infantry became engaged all along the line. Grant
was the attacking party. There was no cessation or diminution of effort
during the afternoon. The Rebel outer line of works in the centre was
carried by Upton's brigade of the first division, and Russell's brigade
of the third division of the Sixth Corps. The men of these brigades,
(and among them were the stalwart sons of Vermont,) without firing a
shot, moved steadily to the charge with fixed bayonets; they were cut
through by solid shot, their ranks torn by shells, thinned by constant
volleys of musketry, but, with matchless ardor and unconquerable will,
they went up to the line of earthworks, leaped over them, and gathered a
thousand prisoners; they held the ground, but their valor had carried
them so far beyond their supports that it was deemed prudent to withdraw
them.

There was some fighting on the 11th. General Lee sent in a flag of truce
for a cessation of hostilities to bury the dead; but the request was not
acceded to by General Grant.

The early dawn of Thursday, the 12th, beholds the Second Corps in
motion,--not to flank the enemy, but moving, with fixed bayonets,
straight on towards his intrenchments. Barlow's and Birney's divisions
in columns of battalions, doubled on the centre, to give strength and
firmness, lead in the assault. They move silently through the
forest,--through the ravine in front of them,--up to their own
skirmish-line,--past it,--no longer marching, but running now, dashing
on with life and energy and enthusiasm thrilling every nerve. They sweep
away the Rebel picket-line as if it were a cobweb. On,--into the
intrenchments with a hurrah which startles the soldiers of both armies
from their morning slumbers. Major-General Johnson and Brigadier-General
Stewart and three thousand men of Ewell's division are taken prisoners,
eighteen cannon and twenty-two standards captured.

It is the work of five minutes,--as sudden as the swoop of an eagle. The
uproar of the day began. The second line of the enemy's works was
assaulted; but, exasperated by their losses, the Rebels fought with
great stubbornness. The Ninth Corps was moved up from the left to
support the Second. Longstreet, on the other hand, was brought over to
help Ewell. The Fifth and Sixth became partially engaged. There were
charges and counter-charges. Positions were gained and lost. From
morning till night the contest raged on the right, in the centre, and on
the left, swaying to and fro over the undulations and through the
ravines. It was a battle of fourteen hours' duration,--in severity, in
unflinching determination, in obstinacy and persistency, not exceeded by
any during the war. Between forty and fifty pieces of artillery were at
one time in the hands of General Hancock; but, owing to the difficulties
of removal, and the efforts of the enemy, he could secure only eighteen.
During the day, Grant advanced his lines a mile towards the Court-House,
and repulsed Lee in all his counter-attacks.

By this success Lee was compelled on Thursday night to withdraw his
troops from the line he had held so tenaciously, and concentrate them in
a smaller semi-circle. Lee had the advantage of Johnston. It was
Gettysburg reversed.

There was constant skirmishing and continuous artillery-firing through
the 13th, and a moving of the army from the north to the east of the
Court-House. A rain-storm set in. The roads became heavy, and a
contemplated movement--a sudden flank-attack--was necessarily abandoned.

There was a severe skirmish on the 14th, constant picket-firing on the
15th, and on the 16th another engagement all along the line,--not fought
with the fierceness of that of the 12th, but lasting through the
forenoon, and resulting in the taking of a line of rifle-pits from the
enemy.

On Wednesday, the 18th, there was an assault upon Lee's outer line of
works. Two lines of rifle-pits were carried; but an impassable abatis
prevented farther advance, and after a six hours' struggle the troops
were withdrawn.

On the afternoon of the 19th Ewell gained the rear of Grant's right
flank, came suddenly upon Tyler's division of heavy artillery, armed as
infantry, just arrived upon the field. Though surprised, they held the
enemy in check, forced him back, and with aid from the Second Corps
compelled him to retreat with great loss. This attack was made to cover
Lee's withdrawal to the North Anna. His troops were already on the
march.

Grant was swift to follow.


THE NORTH ANNA.

It is a two days' march from Spottsylvania to the North Anna. The
crossings of the Mattapony were held by Rebel cavalry, which were
quickly driven. For want of space I am forced to pass over the
operations on that natural line of defence,--the gallant crossing of the
Fifth Corps at Jericho Ford, the irresistible charge of Birney and
Barlow at Taylor's Bridge, the sweeping-in of five hundred prisoners,
the severe engagements lasting three days,--all memorable events, worthy
of prominence in the full history of the campaign.

Instead of walking over the obstacle, Grant decided to go round it.
Stealing a march upon Lee, he moved suddenly southeast, and crossed the
Pamunky at Hanover Town, opened a new base of supplies at White House,
forcing Lee to fall back on the Chickahominy.

[ILLUSTRATION:

    2, 5, 6, 9, 18. Corps.
    B. Bethesda Church.
    C. H. Coal Harbor.
    G. Gaines's Mill.
    R. Richmond.]


ON THE CHICKAHOMINY.

On Sunday, the 29th, there was one of the severest cavalry-engagements
of the war, at Hawes's shop, west of Hanover Town, where Sheridan drove
the Rebels back upon Bethesda Church. The array came into position on
the 30th, its right towards Hanover Court-House. Lee was already in
position, and during the day there was firing all along the line. Each
corps was engaged. The Second Corps by the Shelton House with a
bayonet-charge pushed the enemy from the outer line of works which he
had thrown up, while the Fifth Corps rolled back, with terrible
slaughter, the mass of men which came upon its flank and front at
Bethesda Church. At Coal Harbor, the Sixth, joined by the Eighteenth
Army Corps, under Major-General W. F. Smith, from Bermuda Hundred, met
Longstreet and Breckenridge and troops from Beauregard. Sheridan had
seized this important point,--important because of the junction of
roads,--and held it against cavalry and infantry till the arrival of the
Fifth and Eighteenth. The point secured, a new line of battle was formed
on the 1st of June. The Ninth held the right at Bethesda Church; the
Fifth was south of the church, joining the Eighteenth; the Sixth held
the road from Coal Harbor to Gaines's Mill; while the Second was thrown
out on the left, on the road leading to Despatch Station and the
Chickahominy, as indicated by the diagram (p. 131).

Such was the position of the army within ten miles of Richmond,--the
line of battle crossing the ground occupied by Stonewall Jackson at the
Battle of Gaines's Mill.

Sanguinary conflicts have since taken place,--bayonet-charges, desperate
encounters with varying success and reverse,--but the record of the
month has closed. There, face to face, cannon fronting cannon, with less
than two hundred feet between, are the two armies on the 31st of May, at
midnight. Without losing a train of supplies, cutting loose from one
base after another,--from Washington, Belle Plain, and Port Royal
successively,--establishing new depots at pleasure, General Grant has
moved from the Rappahannock to the Chickahominy, against the utmost
efforts of General Lee to turn him back. General Grant believes that the
military power of the Rebels must be broken before the Rebellion can be
crushed. Continued hammering produces abrasion at last, in the toughest
iron. Break the iron pillars, and the edifice tumbles. There is a
manifest weakening of the Rebel army. Longstreet's veterans have lost
their fire; and since the Battles of the Wilderness, the Rebel troops
have had no heart for a bayonet-charge.

The line of advance taken by General Grant turned the Rebels from
Washington. The country over which the two armies marched is a
desolation. There is no subsistence remaining. The railroads are
destroyed. Lee has no longer the power to invade the North. On the other
hand, General Grant can swing upon the James and isolate the Rebel army
from direct connection with the South. That accomplished, and, sooner or
later,--with Hunter in the Shenandoah, with Union cavalry sweeping down
to Wilmington, Weldon, and Danville, and up to the Blue Ridge, cutting
railroads, burning bridges, destroying supplies of ammunition and
provisions,--the question with Lee must be, not one of earthworks and
cannon and powder and ball, but of subsistence. Plainly, the day is
approaching when the Army of the Potomac, unfortunate at times in the
past, derided, ridiculed, but now triumphant through unparalleled
hardship, endurance, courage, persistency, will plant its banners on the
defences of Richmond, crumble the Rebel army beyond the possibility of
future cohesion, and, in conjunction with the forces in other
departments, crush out the last vestige of the Rebellion.




REVIEWS AND LITERARY NOTICES.


     _The American Conflict_: A History of the Great Rebellion in
     the United States of America, 1860-64. By HORACE GREELEY.
     Vol. I. 8vo. pp. 648. Hartford: O. D. Case & Co.

The plan of this work contemplates not only a faithful and complete
historical description of the leading events in the stupendous conflict
now raging between the interests of Slavery and the principles of
Freedom, but an accurate analysis and lucid exposition of the antagonist
ideas which have attained their full development in the present civil
war. With this purpose, the issue of the portion now submitted to the
American public cannot be regarded as premature or unseasonable. If the
time has not arrived for the elaboration of a thorough historic survey
of the mighty struggle which has convulsed the nation to its deepest
heart, there are ample materials for a profound review of the past, and
an instructive exhibition of the moral and intellectual movement, the
pregnant conflict of thought, which has found its ultimate issue in the
bloody death-throes of the battle-field. No nobler theme could tempt the
pen of the philosophic historian. No subject of study could present more
attractive features, or prove of more fruitful import to every
intelligent American thinker.

Mr. Greeley's position and professional training as a prominent
journalist give him, in many respects, excellent facilities for the
accomplishment of his delicate and by no means easy task. Nor is he less
admirably qualified for its execution by the native bent of his mind,
and his experience as one of the leaders of a great political party.
With an instinctive passion for freedom, a profound faith in social and
humanitary progress, and an ardent devotion to the interests of the
masses, irrespective of artificial and temporary distinctions, he has
long watched the conflict of opinions and the development of ideas with
reference to their bearing on the great American principle of political
justice and individual right. Without following the lead of any special
class of reformers, he has been keenly sensitive to the wrongs and
outrages which, under the semblance of freedom, have blended themselves
with the institutions of the country. His clear-headed sagacity has
enabled him to foresee the perilous consequences of political
inconsistencies. For many years he has anticipated the disastrous
effects of the social anomalies for which our statesmen of all parties
have sought a remedy in compromises and concealment. He has adhered to
the policy of attacking political evils with political weapons. The
institution of Slavery, in his view, was one of the crying wrongs for
which the cure was to be found in the ballot-box. Not so much by
denouncing and exhorting as by giving effect to popular sentiment
through the elections, has he aimed at social regeneration. To this
principle he has steadily adhered throughout his public life. His
political relations have been formed in accordance with this idea. The
character and tendency of parties have been judged by this standard.
Hence the present work is eminently the record of his personal
experience. It presents in vivid outlines and with striking
illustrations the action of political causes with which he has been as
familiar as with the alphabet of his mother-tongue. The principles of
the great rebellion are traced back to the little germs which have since
expanded into a tree of such mighty proportions and of such baleful
character. Few men, we may perhaps safely say no man, among us, could
bring to the composition of a work with this intent such a rich fund of
observation, such intimate knowledge of the practical working of
parties, such true insight into the aims and motives of the conspicuous
American statesmen, such accurate judgment in regard to the leading
measures of governmental policy, combined with such prevailing fairness
of mind, and such a high degree of literary skill and mastership.

Regarded as a contribution to the historical treasures of which American
literature can boast such rare wealth, Mr. Greeley's work may challenge,
if not perhaps unqualified, sincere and respectful commendation. His
style is eminently his own. Familiar with the best models, he follows
none. Although aiming at vigor and popular effect, rather than at
graceful and polished elegance, it shows a remarkable sense of the power
and aptness of words, and an unusual command of the resources of
expression. He does not hesitate at a certain quaintness of phrase which
gives an antique air to many of his sentences; but he is never dull,
never languid, never commonplace, always free, emphatic, and racy. The
purely narrative portions of the volume are truly excellent. In the
immense range of his productions as a journalist, to our thinking, Mr.
Greeley has written nothing better. Compact, sustained, and enlivened
with a choice variety of coloring, the story as it comes from his pen is
uniformly clear even to transparency, and never fails to read with
singular interest, while it abounds in fresh and novel information. He
cannot always resist the temptation to a little episodical pleasantry;
but his humor is never ill-timed, and often mercilessly effective by its
keenness and truth, though for the most part genial and good-natured.
Sometimes, however, we notice a mischievous delight in calling attention
to the dead flies in the apothecary's ointment. The author's sincerity
of conviction and honesty of purpose are apparent on every page of his
work, and give it a sterling, permanent value, irrespective of its other
merits.

In the selection of his materials, Mr. Greeley has made great use of the
speeches, messages, letters, and other public documents relating to the
different branches of his subject, the essential points of which he
often interweaves into his narrative, though in all suitable cases he
does not scruple to present from them full and copious citations. In
most instances which involve the opinions of his political antagonists,
he has confined himself to the latter method. Impressed with the
difficulty of exhibiting the views of an opponent with fairness and
accuracy, he has wisely preferred to employ the very language of his
original authorities, wherever the exercise of perfect impartiality
might appear too sublime a virtue for our fallen and frail human nature.
In the mutations of opinion, moreover, many persons are apt to forget
that the faith, which they zealously defended but two years ago is at
war with their present creed. The surest guaranty of exact and
satisfactory statements, accordingly, is to fall back on the primitive
authentic platform.

The subject of compromises, under the Federal Constitution, between the
conflicting interests of the country, occupies, of course, a prominent
place in these pages, and is treated by Mr. Greeley, as we think, with
signal discretion and ability. His views on this point are marked by
candor and moderation, though he is firm and uncompromising in his
hostility to concession for the purpose of conciliating the Slave-Power.
Political compromises, he maintains, though liable to abuse, are the
necessary incidents of all governments, excepting pure and simple
despotisms. Liberty cannot exist without diversity of opinions. Unless
one will is permitted the supremacy over all others, a medium must be
sought between widely differing convictions. If a legislature composed
of two distinct bodies differs with regard to a special appropriation, a
partial concession on each side is often the only practicable mode of
adjustment. When the object is unprecedented, or not essential to the
general efficiency of the public service, such as the construction of a
new railroad, canal, or other public work, the opposition of either
house should suffice for its defeat, or, at least, for its postponement.
Neither branch has a right to demand from the other conformity with its
views on a disputed point as the price of its own concurrence in
measures essential to the existence of the government. Hence the
movement of the United States Senate in 1849, dictating to the House a
certain organization of the Territories, under penalty of defeating the
Civil Appropriation Bill, was totally unjustifiable. But the fact should
never be lost sight of, that differences of opinion often occur on
momentous questions where the rights of each party are equal, and where
an ultimate concurrence in one common line of action is essential.
Without some mutual concession to adverse views, the union of the States
would have been impossible. In cases, moreover, where the Executive is
permitted a veto on legislative measures, a certain deference to his
views is necessary to the practical working of the government. A
compromise, accordingly, is at times indispensable and laudable. But no
valid defence can be made of the celebrated compromise of 1850. It was
a monstrous corruption in legislation, which not even the great name of
Henry Clay could shield from subsequent opprobrium.

Still, this compromise was accepted and ratified by a great majority of
the American people, both in the North and in the South. The
announcement that all sectional differences had been adjusted was hailed
with almost universal joy. The terms of settlement were regarded as of
subordinate consequence. The people wanted peace and prosperity, and
were content with driving a lucrative business. They had no disposition
to shed each other's blood in a quarrel concerning the condition of
<DW64>s. The compromise had taken no money from their pockets. It had
imposed upon them no pecuniary burdens. It had exposed them to no
personal dangers. It had rather appeased the terrors of disunion,
increased the facilities for money-making, and opened a brilliant
prospect of national greatness, security, and peace.

But this same compromise contained the seeds of disunion and civil war.
The extreme State-Rights party in the South resolved not to submit to
it, but to prepare the people for forcible resistance. Still, the time
had not yet come for open demonstrations. The new Fugitive-Slave Law
produced a wide-spread excitement at the North. This was increased by
the frequent cases of brutality which occurred under its execution. The
progress of opinion was rapid and decisive, preparing for the bloody
conflict which commenced with the attack on Fort Sumter.

The development of events from this cardinal epoch to the defeat of the
Union arms at Ball's Bluff, is traced by Mr. Greeley with a vigorous and
discriminating pen. His comments may not always command conviction, but
they can never fail to win respect. He expresses himself with freedom,
although temperately, in regard to the character of the prominent
military leaders, and subsequent facts have confirmed the sagacity of
his judgment. He holds General Scott to a rigid responsibility for the
inglorious days of Bull Run, which dispelled all lingering illusions as
to his capacity for the conduct of a great war. The Fabian policy of
General McClellan in the campaign of the succeeding winter is ably
discussed. According to Mr. Greeley, this is not to be accounted for by
a constitutional aversion on the part of our young Napoleon to the
shedding of blood,--that is, of other men's; since he was eager to
involve the country in another war by the refusal to surrender Mason and
Slidell. Natural timidity and irresolution no doubt had their influence.
But beyond this was the slowly awakened consciousness that Slavery was
the real assailant of our national existence. General McClellan saw,
that, in order to carry out the policy to which he had been long
committed, in order to save both slavery and the Union, there must be
little fighting and a speedy compromise. It is only on this hypothesis
that his course while in high command, but especially during that long
autumn and winter, admits of a consistent and intelligible explanation.


     _The Iliad of Homer faithfully translated into Unrhymed
     English Metre._ By F. W. NEWMAN. London. 1856.

Mr. Newman executed this translation upon the theory that Homer was a
"noble savage"; that his congener would be found in a "lively African
from the Gold-Coast"; that his style of language and thought was to the
age of Pericles what that of the very oldest ballads is to ours; that he
must be rendered, therefore, in English by a ballad-metre and an
antiquated diction. To this capricious and indefensible theory, and to
the translation, so far as founded upon it, Mr. Matthew Arnold seems to
have given the _coup de grace_. We come, accordingly, not to criticize,
but to bury.

_Hic jacet_, therefore, what was mortal of Newman's Homer,--a work
executed upon a theory which no art of performance could redeem, while
to that theory it was rather clumsily than skilfully adapted. Yet was it
the work of a scholar so thorough, of a writer so able, of a translator
so faithful to his original, that no error of theory could wholly
vitiate his performance. The pictures of Homer, despite the crudity of
his coloring and the spots and daubs with which his rendering was
conscientiously sprinkled, he brought out more clearly than any had done
before him. His work, therefore, being dead, still lives; its ashes glow
and shine from the urn which contains them. Its ill-fortune was, that
it was only antiquarian literature from its birth; its good-fortune is,
that it shall never cease to be cherished as such. _Honestas mortem
vincit_: the high degrees of intellectual sincerity and power conquer
even literary damnation.


     1. _On Translating Homer._ By MATTHEW ARNOLD. London.

     2. _Last Words._ By the Same.

Whoever loves Homer will like these little books. Mr. Arnold is a man of
large and liberal intelligence, well up with his time; he is critically
inspired, yet himself a poet; his thinking, while ample, is singularly
definite; he has an admirable faculty of minding his own business, doing
what he _can_ do, and speaking where he has a right to speak; his style,
while precise and vigorous, has a charm of composure and naturalness;
and he exhibits such a combination of two-edged critical truth and
intrepidity with perfect temper as is rarely seen. In his first volume
he had been Rhadamanthine upon the translation of Mr. Newman. The latter
replied with asperity. In "Last Words" Mr. Arnold responds in a tone so
pure, so manly and gentle, that the volume should be memorable for this
alone, were there nothing else to recommend it. Let us all hasten to
bless the banns between steel-edged truth and perfect amenity.

Mr. Arnold characterizes Homer as rapid, as plain, direct, and natural
in language, as the same in his thought, and finally as noble, having
the grand manner. A translation must reproduce these features, whatever
it fail to do. Passing existing translations in review, he finds Cowper
slow, Pope artificial, Chapman fanciful, Newman, through the vice of his
theory, ignoble. Some one having pronounced Tennyson eminently Homeric,
Mr. Arnold discusses the relation of the English idyllic to the Ionian
epic poet, and finds him at the opposite pole in respect of simplicity.

As to a vehicle for the translation of Homer, he gives his voice
decidedly in favor of English hexameter, and tries his own hand at that
measure. His success strikes us as respectable, but not eminent. Blank
verse he thinks too slow in movement, and too much opposed in character.
Mr. Tennyson answers this last by translating a passage from Homer into
blank verse, and shows at least that he can make it run like a
race-horse, and that, too, without sacrifice of fineness or of melody.

Right or wrong on these matters, and notwithstanding we confess to
certain sympathies with Mr. Newman, we find in Mr. Arnold's books some
of the pleasantest reading we have seen this many a day, and wish that
for every leisure hour of life a companion so intelligent and liberal,
so cultivated and genuine, so manly and mannerly, might await us.




RECENT AMERICAN PUBLICATIONS

RECEIVED BY THE EDITORS OF THE ATLANTIC MONTHLY.


Military Bridges: with Suggestions of New Expedients and Constructions
for crossing Streams and Chasms; including, also, Designs for Trestle
and Truss Bridges for Military Railroads. Adapted especially to the
Wants of the Service in the United States. By Hermann Haupt, A. M.,
Civil Engineer, late Chief of Bureau in Charge of the Construction and
Operation of United States Military Railway, Author of "General Theory
of Bridge-Construction," etc. Illustrated by Sixty-Nine Lithographic
Engravings. New York. D. Van Nostrand. 8vo. pp. xx., 310. $6.00.

The Ear, its Diseases and their Treatment. Illustrated by Engravings. By
Franz Adolph von Moschzisker, M. D., Oculist and Aurist, Author of "A
Guide to Diseases of the Eye, and their Treatment." Philadelphia. Martin
& Randall. 16mo. pp. xxii., 319. $1.50.

Stories of the Patriarchs. By O. B. Frothingham. Boston. Walker, Wise, &
Co. Square 16 mo. pp. 232. $1.00.

The Ferry-Boy and the Financier. By A Contributor to the "Atlantic."
Boston. Walker, Wise, & Co. 16mo. pp. 332. $1.25.






End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Atlantic Monthly, Volume 14, No.
81, July, 1864, by Various

*** 